ANALYTIC STT'DT

of

PARTONEOF THE URAMTI BOOT

PAn? I

PATERS
1-].0

Quotati-ons from the Urantia Book are

rrlth the perurission of the owner of
the copyriglrt of the Urantia Book.
Bible quotations are from the Revised
Standarrl Version.

COPIffiGHT 1"964 by fiII,tIAI{ S" SADI;ER

Prepared byc
Dr. William S,
July 1964.

il\r
 ANAI'YTIC SflJDY

of

PABT I

Page

Paper 1. The Unj-versal Father. . . . . . . . . . . . . . o " 5

Paper 2. Ttre Nature of God o . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ., 35

Paper l. The Attributes of God . . . t . ., . ( . . . . . " 61

Paper 4, Ctodls Relation to the Universe. . . . . . . . . . 83

Paper5" GodtsB elationt o t h e ln d iv ld u a l, . . .... r. , 97

Paper 5, The E ternal $o n , , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . o L21

Paper 7" Eelation of the Efernal Son to the Univers o . . L3g

"
Paper I, Ttre Infinite Spirit . . . . . . c . . . . . .
" o, L53

Paper 9, Belation of the Infinite Spirit to the Universe , " L65

Paper 1O' The Parad{se Trinity. . t . . . . . . . . . . . ., L79

Appendix" o . . ... . .. r . . ... . . .. . .. . t . . L95

-3-
 .4,NA.I,YTIfiSfIJPY
tu(_xr#

ruLANW

FAPAR]"

um*-UNIIS&94L
:____ E41r{E&

1o The Father$s Name

2o The Reality of Crorl
3. God Is a Universal Spirii
l+" The Mystery of Crod
5" PersonaU.ty of the Universa,l FaLher
6 Personality in tlie Uni-verse
"
7" Spiritual Valr;e of the personality Concept

.]WTTOS
tro fiEFER,ENCEIPage 21u lil - trThe Utrive::sa1 Father isooori

COm,fmt
1o The Urantia Book starts out -o,n-tha positj-ve assumption--rThe Universal
Father is the God of a,ll c::eation"rc IiJoarguments are presented to
T
I
prove the reality of God" Jesus pursued this samemethod.*-he seemed.
to tako it for granted that, people belj-eved in Go<i"

I 2n The threefold function of Godl Ao creator,

holder.
B, controlier. c" up-

I 3" P? lur.U step is a direct appeal to the aut,ho.r:ity of a saered book**the

Old Testa^ment. Here appeaz'sa composite quotatiln apparent,ly derj-ved.
from flve O1d Tesiarnent passages"

I Ao

B.
2 Kitgg

Deut.-,r1i35.
l-9:'11." I'Th.ouar"b llhe Codo thou

ttThe Lcrd is
al_onenrl

Godn thev"e is no other besices

c" Neh" 9:6" errhou hast marre heaven, the ireaven'of

heavenso,.and
thou presersest all oJ' 'bhem"tt

I Ps:--33j!-. teBy tlre wo:"d cf the Lord the heavens were mE"deor!

Pp.
104:2-.' ltwho-coverest thyself ltrith light as wit,h a gannent,
I who has stret,':;hed out the heavens Like a tenf , x0

(*ft of these ideas ane found in Isaj.ah. See fsa, lf :l5rl-ds

I 4Ot22,26
")

*5-
I
 4,, Note: The authors o f t h e Urantia Book seem t o have t h e i r own versions
of t h e worldfs sacred books. S c r i p t u r a l quotations i n t h e Urantia Book
many times d i f f e r from a l l of our versions o f t h e Bible. This f a c t i s
enough t o i n v a l i d a t e t h e doctrine o f t h e verbal i n s p i r a t i o n o f t h e
Bible

5. Note t h e highly condensed and telescopic character of t h e Urantia Book

--five texbs i n one,

6, I n t h e opening paragraph of t h i s Urantia r e v e l a t i o n appears t h i s rec-

o m i t i o n of t h e t e a c h i m s o f a sacred book. This i s a c l e a r declara-
v u

t i o n t h a t t h i s i s not 3. new religion, These Old Testament writers

a r e c a l l e d prophets--the highest designation of a r e l i g i o u s teacher.

Y o The Urantia Book presents a modernization o f language--abandonment of

t h e solemn style.,

II= EFERENCE: Page 21, Y'2 - "The myriads o f planetary Systems.e.fl

COMMENT

1, Urantia i s not t h e only inhabited world i n t h e universe, and t h e r e a r e

multiple types o f i n t e l l i g e n t creatures who can love God and be loved
by God.

2. The introduction of. %niverse o f universes1' r e f e r s t o t h e superuniverse.

3 * The quotation i s from I s a . 45218, "For t h u s says t h e Lord, who created

t h e heavens,,.wfio formed t h e earth and made it...he d i d not c r e a t e it
a chaos? he fo,med it t o be inhabited,"

III REFERENCE: Page 21, T3 - "The enlightened worlds, off

COMMENT

1, Enlightened worlds--worlds f r e e from rebellion--all worship God.

2, I n t h e t h i r d paragraph of t h e Urantia Book i s introduced t h e vast plan

and purpose o f t h e Paradise Deities--the perfection plan of mortal as-
cension t o Paradise,

3. The hLghest m o r t a l ambition i s t o know God, f i n d him, and become more

and more l i k e him.

k 0 The quotation i s found i n Matt. 5 ~ 4 8 . 1"Xou9t h e r e f o r e , must be perfect,

a s your heavenly Father i s perfect,"

Compare t h i s t e x t with Luke 6 ~ 3 6 , "Be merciful, even as your Father

i s merciful." And with 1 Peter 1 ~ 6 , "You s h a l l be holy, f o r I a m
holy," (See a l s o Lev, 11:4.4.)
 5. Note t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n o f t h e following ideas:

A. Man's f r e e w i l l .
I' B. Cosmic evolution.
C. Fascination o f t h e e t e r n a l struggle.
D. A transcendent goal.
E. Man's organic evolutionary nature.

6 . We comprehend t h e divine nature and recognize t h e Father, We do not

f u l l y comprehend t h e Father.

7. God's mandate i s supreme. Man's ambition i s supreme. These t h i n g s

take place on t h e finite--experientA.al--level, not on t h e i n f i n i t e ,

8. To f i n d God implies search, e f f o r t , adventure, and time.

IV. RE;FERENCE: Page 22, lJ-l.
V h i s magnificent and u n i v e r s a l injunction,,,1t

1. Divinity i s a q u a l i t y of many levels. Even mh can a t t a i n such per-

f e c t i o n on t h e supreme l e v e l , Such a g o d should be: A, Our f i r s t
duty. B. Our highest ambition.

2. This perfection of d i v i n i t y i s man's final and c e r t a i n destiny, This

perfection p e r t a i n s t o f i n i t e l e v e l s o f supremacy,

.b V. KWEREXE: Page 22, If2 - "Urantia mortals. *n

1. Mortal p e r f e c t i o n i n t h e Corps of t h e Pinality c o n s i s t s in:

A, P e r f e c t i o n of self-realization, i n t e g r a t i o n , and u n i f i c a t i o n of
personality,

B. Mind attainment--intellectual maturity on f i n i t e l e v e l s .

C. Divinity o f wtll--eternal choices have been made.

D. Motivation i s s e t t l e d and secure.

E. God-consciousness i s complete, even i f knowledge of God i s not,

2. This p e r f e c t i o n does not embrace:

A. Universal knowledge o f t h e cosmos--things material,

B. Unlimited development o f mind--absonite i n t e l l e c t u a l grasp,

C. F i n a l i t y o f s p i r i t u a l experience,
 D o Completed association with one's fused Adjuster,
E. "he attainment of God t h e Ultimate.
VI, REl"CE: Page 22, - 1lThis i s t h e t r u e meaning.,."

Caf4ME;NT

The true meaning o f t h e perfection achievement:

1. It i s t h e supreme mortal urge.

2, It beckons man Itonward and inward"--true conception o f t h e cosmos.

3. It i s a long and f a s c i n a t i n g struggle.

4 0 The goal: Higher and higher levels of--

A. S p i r i t u a l valueso
B, True universe meanings,

1, THE FATHER'S NAME

I, REFEREXCE: Page 22, B4 - "Of a l l t h e names..."

CQMMENT

1, First Source and Universe Center--adequately d e s c r i p t i v e of Creator,

Controller, and Upholder ,

2, First Father--then our Father.

3. Here a t t h e o u t s e t i s portrayed Jesus' gospel--the fatherhood o f God

and t h e brotherhood of men.

4, How we regard God depends on personal r e l a t i o n s h i p ,

11, REFERENCE: Page 22, v5 - !'The Universal Father..."

CcIplMENT

1, The Father never imposes: A . Arbitrary recognition. B. Formal wor-

s h i p , C. Slavish service.

2, We should, i n our own hearts, recognize, loves and worship him.

-
(Note: A l l t h i s i n h i b i t s s t a t e r e l i g i o n s and a l l a u t h o r i t a r i a n churches,)

3 0 God refuses t o coerce o r compel s p i r i t u a l f r e e will.

A. Human will i s sovereign o n l y on t h e s p i r i t u a l l e v e l ,
 B e Question--Is n o n s p i r i t u a l w i l l f r e e ?
e. Discussion o f determinism. ( I n t e r r e l a t i o n s o f heredity, em
ment , and education. )

4. "Dedication" i s o u r only t r u e g i f t ,

5* IsIn God, man l i v e s , moves, and has h i s being.Ie Tnis i s from Pat
sermon on Mars' hill, a t Athens. Acts,X7:22-34. This i s t h e f i
New Testament c i t a t i o n t o appear i n t h e Urantia Book,

6 . Reality of t r u e vmrship c o n s i s t s i n t h i s dedication of human w i l

t h e doing of t h e F a t h e r ' s W i l l .

7 Note d e f i n i t i o n of God--love-dominated--utterly controlled by LC

8. God i s a person-he experiences 1rsatisfactions.18 He hungers for

and is s a t i s f i e d by worship.

9. The will acts-choosing, deciding,

10, Worship may embrace many q u a l i t i e s , but i t s r e a l i t y i s a dedicat

will e

111. UF'%Xi~'CE: Page 22, T6 - 'When you have once become, .I(

4 COMMENT

1. In o r d e r t o f i n d a proper name f o r God, you must:

A. Become God-conscious.
B. Discover t h e majegtic Creator.
C a Realize t h e indwelling divine presence,
D. So y i e l d t h a t t h e Adjuster becomes a c o n t r o l l e r o
E. Experience t h e enlightenment of revelation--personal and epo
F. Benefit by bestowal of t h e Paradise Sons.

2. I n worship--the important t h i n g i s not t h e words employed, but t

genuine personal r e l a t i o n s h i p .

IT, REFE;RENCE: Page 23, T2 - Wear t h e center.. -11

Comm
1. Bmoteness from Paradise influences t h e name whereby universe pe
a E t i e s designate God.

2. It is proper t o employ many and varied names t o express d i f f e r f n ,

ceptis o f Deity,
 V, REFEIEENCE: Page 23, T3 - "On those worlds where.. .It

COMMENT

1, On bestowal worlds Godls name should portray personal r e l a t i o n s h i p s ,

tender a f f e c t i o n , and f a t h e r l y devotion.

2. The far-flung meaning o f Father: Earthly Father, System Sovereign,

Nost Highs, Creator Sons, Ancients of Days, Supreme Being, Paradise
Father,

3 0 A s we personally know God and love him, i t becomes 'lour Father."

%to REFERENCE: Page 23, T4 - "On a planet o f sex creatures..
COMMENT
1, On a sex planet "Father1' i s an expressive and appropriate w o r d f o r God.
2, "Father value1' i s determined by t h e character of parenthood on t h e
planet

3, The important t h i n g i s not God's name, but: Do you know him? Do you
a s p i r e t o be like him?

4- The prophets c a l l e d him t h e Iteverlasting God--who i n h a b i t s eternity."

Gen. 23.~33. tfAbraham,..called t h e r e on t h e name of t h e Lord, t h e Ever-

l a s t i n g God.It

Isa. 57:15, 'fThus says t h e high and l o f t y One who i n h a b i t s e t e r n i t y ,

whose name i s Holy."

DISCUSSION OF GOD'S NAME

1, Yahweh was in use before t h e times o f Moses.
2, There was a n evolutionary growth i n t h e concept of Deity from Abraham's
days t o t h e l a t e r prophets--like I s a i a h , There i s a great difference
between God as depicted i n t h e book of Judges and t h e God portrayed
i n t h e gospel o f John,

3, Jesus t a l k s about d i f f e r e n t concepts of God--see p. 1598 i n t h e Urantia

Back

A. Yahweh -
God o f t h e Sinai clans.
B, E l Elyon ( t h e Most High) - God of Abraham and Melchizedek.
C, E l Shaddai -
Egyptian Deity.
-
D o ZIohim God o f t h e Paradise T r i n i t y , The Creator i n Genesis.
E. The Supreme Yahweh -
God o f latter-day I s r a e l .
F, The Father i n heaven - God o f Jesus' gospel,
 4. k d S s name as revealed i n t h e incarnation o f Michael, See p. 1965,,

am t h e bread o f l i f e ,
HI a m t h e l i v i n g water.
a "1 a m t h e l i g h t of t h e world.
'$1am t h e d e s i r e o f a l l ages.
"I an t h e open door t o e t e r n a l salvation.
"1 a m t h e reali t y of endless l i f e ,
!*Ia m t h e good shepherd.
"1 am t h e pathway t o i n f i n i t e perfection,
"1 a m t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n and t h e l i f e ,
"1 am t h e s e c r e t of e t e r n a l survival,
"1 am t h e way, t h e t r u t h a and t h e l i f e ,
"I am t h e i n f i n i t e Father of my f i n i t e children.
"1 a m the true vine; you a r e t h e branches.
"1 a m the hope o f a l l who know t h e living t r u t h .
"1 am the livrfng bridge f r o m one mrld t o another.
"1 a m the l i v i n g link between time and eternity."

2. THX REALITYOFGOD
I. REFEFENCE: Page 23, 85 - Wod i s primal reality..."

1, As a r e a l i t j God i s primal i n t h e s p i r i t world, t r u t h i n mind spheres,

and overshadows a l l i n t h e mterfal world. H e i s p e r s o n a l i t y t o created
intelkigences, and t o t h e universe i s t h e F i r s t Source and Center,

2. But God is n e i t h e r manlike nor machinelike.

3. The F i r s t . Father is:

A. Universal s p i r i t ,
Bo Eternal truth.
C. I n f i n i t e reality,
D, Absolute p e r s o n a l i t y ,

11. REFERENCE.: ?age 23 T6 - "The e t e r n a l God is. .. )p

COMM3NT
9, The et'ernal God is more than: r e a l i t y idealized, t h e universe per-
sonalized, supreme d e s i r e of man, mortal quest o b j e c t i f i e d , mere con-
cept, power-potential of righteousness, synonym f o r nature, natural
law personified, manos concept o f supreme values, psychological
f o c a l i z a t i o n o f s p i r i t u a l meaningsp t h e noblest work o f man.

2, God m y be any o r a l l of these concepts i n t h e minds o f menp but he

i s more--he is: A , A transcendent reality,, B, I? sav5ng personp
C o A loving Father to a l l who enjoy s p i r i t u a l peace and crave
survival
 A. Mentioned t e n times i n Old Testament as a name o f some person,
group, o r family.
L
-I -
._ --
B. Mentioned f i v e times i n t h e Bible as &--.superhumanbeing. <_

Dan. 10~13, "The prince o f t h e kingdom of P e r s i a withstood

me twenty-one days; but Michael, one o f t h e chiei' princes,
came t o help me." (Marginal reading Authorized Version--
Itthe first chief prince. It)

Dan, 10:21, "But I w i l l t e l l you what i s i n s c r i b e d I n the

book o f t r u t h : t h e r e i s none who contends by my s i d e against
t h e s e except Xichael, your pri8ce.It

Dan. 12:l. "At t h a t time s h a l l a r i s e Michael, t h e great prkice

who has charge of your people.,.At t h a t . time your people s h a l l
be delivered, every one whose name s h a l l be found m i t t e n .i.n
t h e book. 81 n

** .L- I L -.>-@%- -* .
Then follows a descript7ionBf a s p e c i a l resiirreu nticn: I'bd
many o f those who s l e e p i n the dust o f t h e e a r t h s h a l l
(Dan. 12:,2)

Jude v,9. IfBut when t h e archangel Michael, contending ~ 5 t h

t h e d e v i l , disputed about t h e body of Moses, he d i d not pre-
sume t o pronounce a r e v i l i n g judgment upon him, but said,
1 The Lord rebuke you. I It

Rev. 12:7. llNow-war arose i n heaven, Michael and h i s angels

f i g h t i n g against t h e dragon; and t h e dragon and h i s angels
fought .
name Michael s i g n i f i e s : Who i s l i k e God,"

I n t h e rabbinic' w r i t i n g s Michael i s frequency mentioned i n COL-

n e c t i o n with t h e h i s t o r y of Moses. The d e v i l claimed t h e body of
Moses because of t h e murder o f t h e Sgy-ptian, (See Exo 2:1l-?L3.)
- _-.-
- I

3. Although t h e Father does not personally c r e a t e t,he evolutionary m r k i s ,

he does:

A. Control many of t h e i r universal r e l a t i o n s h i p s ,

B e Have a hand i n c e r t a i n of t h e i r energy, mind, and s p i r i t manil"es--

t a tions,
4, God c r e a t e d t h e Paradise universe and, with t h e E-bernal Son, c x a i e d
a l l o t h e r universe Creators. This i s t h e introduction o f the dual
o r i g i n o f t h e Creator Sons.
REZiTRENCE: Page 24, T6 - "As a physical c o n t r o U e r , . . ~ ~

1, A s a physical c o n t r o l l e r , God functions through t h e "patterns1' o f Para-

&he and by means of . t h e "absolute gravity" o f Paradise,
2, Otherwise God functions:

A, As mind--in t h e Deity o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

B, As spirit--in t h e person o f the Eternal Son,

3. None o f t h e i n t e r r e l a t i o n s of t h e Father with h i s co-ordinates pre-

cludes his d i r e c t a c t i o n on a l l l e v e l s of creation.

4. l3y means o f h i s fragmentized s p i r i t t h e Father maintains intimate con-

t a c t with his creature children.

30 GOD IS A UNIVERSAL SPIRIT

REFERENCE: Page 25, -ttgGod i s s p i r i t . #Is

1, John 4:24., ff%d i s s p i r i t o and those who worship him must worship in
s p i r i t and truth."

This w a s spoken t o Nalda, t h e Samaritan woman a t J a c o b f s well near

Sychar, (p. 1614)

2. God is:

A. Universal s p i r i t u a l presence,
B e I n f i n i t e spiritual r e a l i t y .
C, Sovere5gn--eternal. God and immortal,
See 1 Tim, 1:170 "To t h e king of agesp immortal, i n v i s i b l e , t h e o n l ~
God, be honor and g l o r y forever and everotQ

3, While we a r e t h e offspring o f God, t h e r e i s great danger o f misunder-

standing what i s meant by being created i n t h e Itimage o f Godat'

A, Paul preaching on Mars' hill--after saying Itin him we l i v e and

move and have our being"--added:

"As even some of your poets have said, IFor we a r e indeed h i s off-
spring,* Being then God's offspring, we ought not t o think t h a t
t h e Deity i s l i k e g o l d , o r s i l v e r , o r stone, a representation by
%he a r t and imagination of maneff Acts 1'7:28,29.

(This i s t h e first quotation from non-Biblical sources. )

< 11
 Be Created i n h i s image.
Gen. 1:26. "Then God said, 'Let us make man i n our image, a f t e r
o u r likeness.1" Question: Whom was God t a l k i n g to? The Old Testa-
ment starts out with a p r o c l a m t i o n of t h e T r i n i t y .
Gene 9:6. flWhoever sheds t h e blood of man, by man shall h i s blood
be shed; f o r God made man i n h i s own image.11

Col. 3:lO. IlAnd have put on i t s new nature, which is being re-
newed i n knowledge a f t e r t h e image o f t h e creator.11

C. Mystery Monitors. First introduction of t h i s term. They a r e also

called: Thought Adjuster. Thought Controller. Thought Changer,
Divine Presence. P i l o t Light. B e t t e r S e l f . Fragment o f God,
Prisoner a f Hope. Delegated S p i r i t of human indwelling,

D. Personality--gift of t h e Father--is a l s o a part of t h e %mge of

God.*

4* S p i r i t beings a r e r e a l , even tnough t h e y have not f l e s h and blood,

11. REFEELF;NCE: Page 25, ff2 - "Said t h e seer o f old.. .I'

1. Job 9:ll. t*Lo, he passes by me, and I see him not; lie moves ons but
I do n o t perceive
-
Note: The book of Job i s Babylonian, one of t h e o l d e s t parts o f t h e
O l d Testament, See Jesus' marvelous discussion of Job i n Paper 148,
p e 1662.
2. We may observe t h e works o f God,. b u t w e may not v i s u a l i z e t h e divine
presence. The Thought Adjusters are invisible.

I11 I. REF'ERXNCE: Page 25, y3 - "The U n i v e k a l Father oll

1. The Father i s not i n v i s i b l e because he i s hiding, but because o u r

m a t e r i a l i s t i c handicaps and limited s p i r i t u a L endowments prevent OUT
seeing him. See Ex. 33:ZO. lrtY6u cannot see my face; f o r man shall.
not see me and l i v e o t n

2. M a n cannot approach t h e spir5tuaL luminosity o f t h s F a t h e r s s presence,

See 1 Tim. 6:16. He "alone h a s immortality and dwells i n unapprcaeh-
a b l e l i g h t , whom no man has e v e r seen or can see."

3. But it i s n o t necessary t o see God with t h e eyes of the f l e s h i n order

t o d i s c e r n him by t h e faith-vision o f t h e s p i r i t u a l i z e d mind,
IV, REFERENCE: Page 25, Tr4 - "The s p i r i t nature, .I1

1, The F a t h e r and t h e Son a r e equal i n s p i r i t nature.

2, The Father and t h e Son share t h e i r s p i r i t nature with t h e Conjoint
Actor,

-
Note: F i r s t mention of Conjoint Actor.

So God's s p i r i t is:

A. In and of himself--absolute.
B, In the %n--unqualified.
C, I n the Spirit-universal,
Do I n and by a l l o f them--infinite.

Po R Z m N C E : Page 25, a5 - IfGod i s a universal s p i r i t O . . l t

C0pIME;NT

1, God i s a u n i v e r s a l spirit-person.

2, Absonite i n t e r v e n e s between f i n i t e and i n f i n i t e j u s t as morontia func-

t i o n s between t h e material and t h e s p i r i t u a l .

3, Only t h e l e v e l s o f i n f i n i t y a r e absolute; o n l y on absolute l e v e l s i s

t h e r e f i n a l i t y o f oneness between matter, mind, and s p i r i t .

VI, REFEFENCE: Page 25, Tr6 - "In t h e universes ."

COPiMEWr

1, God t h e Father i s , i n p o t e n t i a l , t h e overcontroller o f energy, mind,

and s p i r i t .

2, Outside of Paradise, God i s contactable only by means o f h i s fragmented

entities--"the w i l l of God abroad i n t h e universes.It

3. &&: P l u r a l f r a s e n t e d e n t i t i e s . They a r e t h e w i l l of God. I n man,

w i l l i s inseparable from personality.

4, WILL here means way, plans, method, purpose--not decision and choice.
Illustration:

A, It i s m y w5ll t o teach t h i s class--DECISION.

B, It i s a l s o my will that you be d i l i g e n t students--my wish, hope,

PLAN *

5 0 Only by means o f t h e s e Father fragments does God d e a l d i r e c t l y with

'
t h e p e r s o n a l i t i e s of evolutionary mortals.
 -
Note: If God's presence were personal it would transcend and there-
f o r e negate t h e creature personality. God r e s p e c t s and holds i n v i o l a t e
every p e r s o n a l i t y i n h i s c i r c u i t .

6 . The indwelling s p i r i t f o s t e r s t h e evolution o f t h e surviving s o u l ,

The immortal s o u l has both m a t e r i a l and s p i r i t parents,

7. The m a t e r i a l minds of' evolutionary c r e a t u r e s a t t a i n d i v i n i t y by choos-

i n g t o do the w i l l o f the Father i n heaven.

A, P e r f e c t i o n i s achieved by experience--Ilexperiential transformations It

B, Transformations produce i n e v i t a b l e s p i r i t u a l attainment--as a E-

-o f
slplt o u r choosing t o do t h e w i l l o f God.

REFERENCE: Page 26, l j l - '?Int h e i n n e r experience..

COMMENT

1, The human mind can only survive as a r e s u l t of t h o s e transformations

of being s p i r i t taught--and eventually s p i r i t l e d .

2. The evolution o f human mind from material t o s p i r i t l e v e l s i s attended

by t h e c r e a t i o n of t h e h o r t a l soul-a morontia r e a l i t y .

-
Note: First mention of morontia.

3. If mind becomes subservient t o m a t t e r - i t must s u f f e r extinction,

Question: I n event of e x t i n c t i o n , what becomes o f minci and personality?
Survival i n t h e Supreme-but not as a separate personality,

4. Spirit-dominated mind becomes i d e n t i f i e d with t h e divine s p i r i t and

a t t a i n s e t e r n i t y of existence.

DISCUSSION OF MORONTIA
1. For full consideration of morontia, see Paper 48, ''The Morontia Life,"
p. 5u.

2. "Morontia i s a term designating a v a s t l e v e l intervening between t h e

m a t e r i a l and t h e s p i r i t u a l . It may designate personal o r impersonal
realities, l i v i n g o r nonliving energies. The warp or" morontia i s
0 s p i r i t u a l ; i t s woof i s physical.11 p. 9.

3. The mortal part of man which survives i s c a l l e d t h e tlmorontia soul.l3

4. Surviving mortals a r e resurrected as f i r s t - s t a g e morontians.

5. F r o m f i r s t - s t a g e morontia t o f i r s t - s t a g e s p i r i t you successively have

570 changes i n morontia bodies,
6. The morontia career contlnues throughout our ascension or" t h e l o c a i
universe.
 7, Mc:rmtzans C Z ~ J O Y t h e m n i a t r y of both t h e - r e v e r s i o n d i r e c t o r s and t h e
c e l e s t i a l a;ctisanz,

8, Mota i s .the advanced philosophy of t h e rnorontia l i f e ,

VIPI, REmNCE: D Page 26, lJ2 - I r 1 come fort;hoOott

COMMENT
1, The a u t h o r o f t h i s paper is B Divine bunselor--a Trinity-origin be-
ing, He asserts t h a t he personally knows t h e Universal Father and
t e s t i f 2 e s T O t h e s p i r i t . o a t u r e and l o v i n g a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e Paradise
FaT.lzer,

2, God'.s a t t - r i b d t e s are b e s t revealed i n t-he E t e r n a l Son--and t h e Para-

d i se 9@andsons g9

These quotations a r e from::

A, I John 4.~8, 3BForGod is love,"

B, John 2+:,22+, 9'God i s spiri.co8j (See a l s o 2 Cor, 3 : V 0 ttNow the
L ~ r di s t h e S p i r i t , and where t h e SpirLt of t h e Lord is, t h e r e is
ffeeciom vt 1

(Discuss pantheism, God i s personal as w e l l as s p i r i t . A personal

spirit-s spirit personality, 1

Eco THJ3 MYSTERY OF GOD

1, The infiri5ty of k d c s p e r f e c t i o n &es him a n eternal mystery,

2, The phenc.mecsn o f the indwelling AdJuster is:

A, The g r e a t e s t of a l l mysteries.
B, A Zmj-- ersai mystery,
C, The mystery of inysteriee.

11. EFEFENG3; Page 26, I??!

.- '!The physical. bodies,. *I1

I., The physical Godies ~f mo.rtais a.re t h e temples o f God. This i s

2 Coyo 3:16, t s D ~you not know t h a t you a r e God's temple and t h a t Godns
Spirit. i i w e l i s 1-n you^ (See a l s o 1 Ccr, 6 ~ 1 9 . )

Agaix: LEoL. 6:16,, "FGF we a r e t h e temple o f t h e l i v i n g God,"

 Paul i s quoting from t h e Old Testament--Ek. 29:&5, "And I w i l l dwell
among t h e people o f Israel, and will be t h e i r God."

Lev, 26:ll, '$And I will make my abode among you.t1

2, Observations on these "quotations:

A, P a 3 a l t e r s t h e text, so as t o i m p a r t new meanings, He changes

"dwell among youtf t o read Ifdwell i n you.1t

B e This c o n s t i t u t e s re-interpretation. .Int h i s way d o c t r i n e i s mod5-

fied by editorializirig translation.

C. The UrantLa Book does t h i s sane thing. P a u l supplies New Testa-

ment precedent f o r such a practice,

-
Note: John Calvin objected t o t h i s B i b l i c a l e d i t o r i a l i z i n g ,

3. Even though t h e Creator Sons come c l o s e t o us--"draw all men t o them-

selvestt-God i s n e a r e r - u s i n t h e presence of t h e Adjusters.,

4. This statement o f Jesus i s found i n John 12~32. "And I, when I arn

l i f t e d up from t h e earth, will draw a l l men t o myself." I n t h e next
verse John says: "He s a i d t h i s t o show by w h t death he was t o d5.e.w
The Urantia Book wolild d i f f e r with John.
5. "Stand a t t h e door and knock.I1 Tilis i s Rev, 3:20, "Behold, I stand
a t t h e door and knock; i f any one hears m y voice and opens t h e door,
I w i l l come i n t o him and eat with him, and he with me."

111. REFERENCE: Page 26, a5 - When you a r e ,through.

w-
1. Wen we f i n i s h o u r lf~hakedown~f
t r i p on Urantia--our body returns t o
t h e dust and t h e Adjuster returns t o God.

T h i s i s an Old Testament quotation. Eccl, 1 2 ~ 7 . "And t h e dust r e t u r n s

t o t h e e a r t h a s it was, and t h e s p i r i t returns t o God wno gave it."

2. This is a direct i d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f t h e Thought Adjuster with t h e s p i r i t ,

nature o f m a n .

3. The Adjusters are on l o a n f o r t h e time being--but i t i s intended t h a t

they become Isone with usat'

IV, fGTETW?CE: Page 26, lJ6 - We a r e constantly confronted,..u

c o w
1, We are ever confronted with t h i s mystery o f God,
2. We a r e nonplused by t h e endless unfolding o f t h i s truth o f : i n E n i t e
goodness, endless mercy, matchless wisdom, superb character,

- 19 -
V, RF;F"CE: Page 26, - "The divine mystery, oIt

1, Note t h e differences between t h e l e v e l s o f the f i n i t e and t h e i n f i n i t e .

2, Mortal capacity of s p i r i t u a l r e c e p t i v i t y i s indicated by o n e D sa b i l i t y
t o grasp the q u a l i t i e s o f t r u t h , beauty, and goodness.

3 . Truth, beauty, and goodness i s not a B i b l i c a l concept. It i s t h e sum

and substance of l a t e r Greek philosophic idealism.

40 This i s its f i r s t recognition by t h e Urantia Book, and t h e second

quotation o f Greek teachings.

DISCUSSION OF TRUTH, BEAUTY, AND GOODNESS

P o Truth, beauty, and goodness a r e man's comprehension o f d i v i n i t y . p,3,27.

2, We my discern beauty i n t h e physical world, t r u t h i n t h e i n t e l l e c t u a l

values, but goodness i s found only i n t h e s p i r i t u a l world of r e l i g i o u s
experfence, p. 40.

3, !!Health, sanity, and happiness a r e i n t e g r a t i o n s of t r u t n , beauty, and

goodness as they are blended i n human experience." p. 43.

4, "The Hebrews based t h e i r r e l i g i o n on goodness; t h e Greeks on beauty;

both r e l i g i o n s sought t r u t h , Jesus revealed a God o f love, and love
i s all-embracing o f t r u t h , beauty, and goodness." p. 67.

5, Every God-knowzing c r e a t u r e possesses t h e p o t e n t i a l o f unlimited self-

expression o f u n i f i e d s e l f - r e a l i z a t i o n by achievement of God-likeness
--experiential b l e n d h g i n experience of e t e r n a l t r u t h , universal .'
beauty, and divine goodness. p. 507.

60 See a whole sec+,fon on t r u t h , beautys and goodness. p. 646.

7. God answers prayer by giving man;

A, Increased r e v e l a t i o n o f t r u t h .
B, Enhanced appreciation of beauty.
C, Augmented concept of goodness, p. 1002,

80 It i s t.he mission of s o c i a l i z e d r e l i g i o n t o ma
gni the lures o f truth,
o
beauty, and goodness, p, 1092.

9 0 SpirLtuality enhances t h e a b i l i t y to:

A, Discover beauty i n things,
B, Recognize t r u t h i n meanings,
C, Discover goodness i n values, Pi 10%.
 i0. We believe t r u t h , admire beauty, and reverence goodness--but we do
worship them. p. 1 U .

ll. The Father-life i s predicated on t r u t h , sensitive t o beauty, and dc

nated by goodness, p. U75.

12. We should base human l i f e on the highest consciousness o f t r u t h , be.

and goodness, and co-ordinate these divine q u a l i t i e s by wisdom, wor,
and f a i t h . p. 1206.

13e The morontia soul, permeated by t r u t h , beauty, and goodness i s indes

t r u c t i b l e . p. 1219.

14. The Supreme Being is:

A. Beauty o f physical harmony.

B. Truth of i n t e l l e c t u a l meaning.
C. Goodness o f s p i r i t u a l p. 1278,

15. Love divested of t r u t h , beauty, and goodness is: .

A. A sentiment.
B. A philosophic d i s t o r t i o n .
C. A psychic illusion.
D. A s p i r i t u a l deception. p. 2096.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 27, TT2 - **Toevery s p i r i t being...It

1. God gives everything possible o f himself t o every creature i n the uni-

verse of universes.

2, God i s no respecter of persons, See A c t s 10:34. "And Peter opened h i s

mouth and said: 'Truly I perceive t h a t God shows no p a r t i a l i t y , fit This
was Peter's opening statement t o Cornelius, I&O had sent t o Joppa for hin

See also: Deut, 10:17. Job 34:19. Rom. 2:11+ Gal. 2:6, 1 Pet, 1~x7.

3. The divine presence with any c h i l d o f the universe i s limited only by

t h e creature s capacity o f s p i r i t u a l receptit-Lty.

VII. IZEIERENCB: Page 27, 73 - ltAs a reality. ,I1

CC)H2R?T

. 1. As a r e a l i t y i n human s p i r i t u a l experience, God i s not a mystery.

2. But when the material mind attempts t o comprehend s p i r i t u a l realities,
mystery appears .
3 . The philosophic miracle of recognizing t h e I n f i n i t e by t h e f i r d t e i s
o n l y achieved by t h e faith-grasp of the God-knowing mortal -
 5, PERSONALITY OF THE UNIVERSAL FATHE3
I, RZFEREhTCE: Page 27 T4 - "Do not permit

comm
I, This t e x t i s Ps. 9 4 ~ 9 , We who planted t h e ear, does he not hear? He
who formed t h e eye, does he not see?"

See a l s o Prov. 2 0 ~ 1 2 . IIThe hearing e a r and t h e seeing eye, t h e Lord

h a s made them both."

2, God i s a personality--notwithstanding t h a t h i s i n f i n i t y places him be-

yond o u r comprehension.

11. REFZRENCE: Page 27, 75 - ItGod i s much more.. .I1

COMMENT

1, God i s more t h a n personality--even more than a superpersonality.

2, Our concept of i n f i n i t e personality i s l i m i t e d t o o u r f i n i t e idea and

i d e a l o f personality.

4. While we know t h a t God must be much more than our concept o f person-
a l i t y , we equally know t h a t he cannot be anything less t h a n a n e t e r n a l
and i n f i n i t e personality.

111 REFERENCE: Page 27 T6 - ItGod i s not hiding.

1, God i s n o t hiding from any of h i s creatures.

2, God i s unapproachable because he lldwells i n a l i g h t which no material
c r e a t u r e can approach.1t This i s 1 Tim. 6 ~ 1 6 , "who alone has immortal-
i t y and dwells i n unapproachable l i g h t , whom no man has ever seen o r
can see."

3, The immensity and grandeur of t h e divine p e r s o n a l i t y i s beyond t h e

grasp o f t h e evolutionary mortal mind,

4* God encompasses t h e m a t e r i a l universe. This f i r s t p a r t of t h e quota-

tion is Isa. 40212, Who h a s measured t h e waters i n t h e hollow o f h i s
hand and marked o f f t h e heavens with a span, enclosed t h e dust of t h e
e a r t h i n a measure and weighed t h e mountains i n s c a l e s and t h e h i l l s
in a balance?"

The second p a r t comes from I s a , 4 0 ~ 2 2 . t I I t is he who s i t s above t h e

c i r c l e of t h e e a r t h , and i t s inhabitants a r e l i k e grasshoppers; who
s t r e t c h e s out t h e heavens l i k e a c u r t a i n , and spreads them l i k e a t e n t
t o dwell i n O g s
 i

5 + "Lift up your eyes." T h i s i s Isa. 40:26. " L i f t up your eyes on high

and see: who c r e a t e a these? He brings out t h e i r host by number, c a l l -
i n g them all by name; by the greatness cf ;iis might, and because he i s
strong i n power not one i s missing.I1

60 I n a measure, God's v i s i b l e c r e a t i o n enables u s t o understand something

o f h i s i n v i s i b l e nature, See Rome 1:20. "Ever s i n c e t h e c r e a t i o n o f
t h e world h i s i n v i s i b l e nature, namely, h i s e t e r n a l power and d e i t y ,
h a s been c l e a r l y perceived i n t h e t h i n g s t h a t have bken made."

7. But it is even b e t t e r mderstood through t h e r e v e l a t i o n and ministra-

t i o n s o f h i s Sons,

IV. BEFERENCE: Page 28, l'f2 - Wren though m a t e r i a l mortals...tl

COMMENT

By f a i t h we should recognize t h e love o f God which provides f o r our

e t e r n a l s p i r i t u a l progression.

This i s t h e n e a r e s t "For God so loved t h e world t h a t he

gave h i s o n l y Son,'l i s not i n t h e Urantia Book.)

2. He "delights i n h i s c h i l d r e n e f l This quotation i s not found i n t h e

Bible. May be derived from e i t h e r Pmv. 8:31. "And d e l i g h t i n g i n t h e
sons o f men," o r Isa. 62:4. "You s h a l l be called My delight."

3. Cbestion: May not t h i s quotation be from t h e Apocrypha? No. It has

been checked.

-
Note: Quotation marks seem 0 be used i n t h e book only when quoting
. from t h e sacred books o f t h e g r e a t world r e l i g i o n s .

4. Why do they never quote from t h e Apocrypha--since t h e y do not recognize

verbal i n s p i r a t i o n ?

5. The w r i t e r s of t h e Urantia Book try always t o a s s o c i a t e t h e o l d w i t h

t h e new.

6, Jesus always said: 111 came not t o destroy t h e law and t h e prophets,
but t o f u l f i l l . " (See Matt. 5:17.)

V. REFZRENCE: Page 28, 'f3 - IYIn t h e l o c a l creations,.."

C0MME;NT

1. God t h e Father i s r e s i d e n t i a l o n l y on Paradise.

2. Out i n time and space, we m o r t a l s see God b e s t i n t h e person o f t h e
Creator Sons--more especially when they a r e on bestowal missions

3. Said Jesus: "He who has seen me has seen t h e Father." See John i!+:g0
 VI. REF"CE: Page 28, v4 - "The natures of..."

comNT
1. While t h e Paradise Creator Sons do not encompass a l l of t h e absolute-
ness o f t h e First Source and Center, t h e Universal Father i s i n every
way d i v i n e l y present i n t h e s e Creator Sons.

2. The Father and h i s Sons a r e one.

3,, These Michael Sons a r e t h e p a t t e r n f o r a l l l o c a l universe p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

4. The Bright and Morning Star. See Job 38:". *When t h e morning stars
sang t o g e t h e r , and a l l t h e sons 'of God shouted f o r joy." (See Rev.
2:28; 22:16.)

5 0 The Urantia Book makes use o f B i b l i c a l names, such as angels, Ancients

o f Days, e t c . Note t h e multiple Sons of God.

6 . Discussion o f progressive evolution.

A. Darwin law.
.
Variations and n a t u r a l selection.
s p e c i e s survive--not how t h e y o r i g i n a t e
D a r w i n i s m t e l l s how

B. DeVriesian mutations. This theory explains t h e o r i g i n o f species.

C. The Urantia Book v a l i d a t e s t h e theory o f DeVries--the sudden ap-

pearance of new species.

7. Discuss c r e a t i v e VS. a c c i d e n t a l evolution. Evolution i s supervised,

purposive, and progressive.

VXI. REFERENCE: Page 28, 85 - Without GOd...tl

COMME%T
God i s personality. L i t t l e wonder t h a t m a n cannot d e f i n e o r comprehend
personality.

VIII. R " C E : Page 28, 7 6 - "Notwithstanding t h a t God is...tt

C o m
1, God is: E t e r n a l Power. Transcendent I d e a l . Glorious S p i r i t . Majes-
t i c Presence. And i n f i n i t e l y more.

2, Nonetheless, he is t r u l y and everlastingly:

A. A p e r f e c t Creator personality.
B. A person who can know and be known.
C. One who can love and be lovedo
D. One who can befriend use
 T o The source o f t h e following quotations h a s not been located: %now
and be knownff and "love and be loved,"

4. The f r i e n d of God is not i n quotes, but mxst r e f e r t o Abraham--see

James 2:23, "Abrahamo,,was c a l l e d t h e f r i e n d of Godoft

IX, RF;FERENeE: Page 28, T7 - "As we see..."

COPlMENT

1. I n s p i t e of a l l t h e s e amazing manifestations o f God--it remains t h a t

he i s a t r u e person,

2, God probably maintains personal connections through t h e p e r s o n a l i t y

c i r c u i t and i n c a s e of evolutionary mortals through t h e Thought Ad-
justers,

X. REFEXENCE: Page 28, T8 - "The idea o f ,

COMMENT

The personality o f God and t h e unity o f Deity a r e t h e ministry of rev-

l a t i o n and t h e earmarks o f r e l i g i o u s maturity,

XI. FEFERF;NCE: Page 29, - "Primitive

'l r e l i g i o n had.. .It

f CCMMSNT

1, Primitive r e l i g i o n had many gods fzshioned i n t h e image o f man,,

2, Revelation v a l i d a t e s t h e personality o f God a c h i s :

A, Merely possible i h t h e s c i e n t i f i c postulate o f a f i r s t causeb

B, Only p r o v i s i o n a l l y suggested i n the philosophic idea o f Universal

unity.

'3, I n t h e s p i r i t l a 1 world personality i s i d e n t i c a l w5th r e a l i t y and t h e

unity o f God.

49 To deny t h e p e r s o n a l i t y or" t h e First Source and Center leaves one only

t h e choice o f t w o philosophic dilemmas:

A. Materiasm,
B. Pantheism,
5,. Materialism. The theory t h a t matte2 i s t h e only ultimate r e a l i t y . The
b r a i n i s t h e r e a l i t y o f t h e psychic process,
-
Atomism. The universe i s wholly material,

Many m a t e r i a l i s t s p r e f e r t o c a l l themselves n a t u r a l i s t s , T h i s i s t h e
t h e o m thafv n a t u r e i s t h e t o t a l i t y or" spatial-temporal objects--the
o n l y realSty.
 Mechanists believe t h a t physics and chemistry can account f o r a l l of
the cosmos.

6. Pantheism. The doctrine t h a t t h e universe as a whole i s God. God i s

but t h e combined f o r c e s and laws of t h e cosmos. Extreme mysticism--
"the d i v i n e one i s t h e o n l y t r u e r e a l i t y . "

7. Varied meanings:

A. Pantheism--All i s God.
B e Theopantism--God i s a l l .
C. Cosmotheism (Monism)--Ascription of d i v i n i t y t o t h e cosmos,,
Do Acosmism--Denial o f t h e existence of a universe apart from God.
XI1 REFERElICE: Page 29, T2 - "In t h e contemplation.. .It

COMMENT

1. It i s not necessary f o r personality t o have a corporeal body. This i s

t r u e f o r both man and God.

2. This e r r o r of c o r p o r e a l i t y shows i n two extremes:

A. In materialism, man ceases t o exist because he loses h i s body.

B. I n pantheism, God i s not a person because he h a s no body.

3. Progressing p e r s o n a l i t y functions i n a union o f mind and spirit.

XIII. FETERSNCE: Page 29, T3 -"Personality i s not..."

comm
1, Personality stands f o r the t o t a l i t y of the i n f i n i t e nature and divine
w i l l shown i n e t e r n i t y and u n i v e r s a l i t y of divine expression. God
expresses himself through h i s personality.

2. It i s t h e revelation of God t o t h e universes.

XIV. REFERENCE: Page 29, $!+ - Wod, being eternal...tt

COMMENT 7

1. God, being e t e r n a l , universal, absolute, and i n f i n i t e , dqes not grow in

.il

knowledge nor increase i n wisdom.

2. Nhile God does not acquire experience, as f i n i t e man might comprehend,

he does enjoy continuous expansions o f self-realization.

3. These expansions a r e comparable t o the acquirement of new experience by

f i n i t e creatures,
i
XV. FiEFERENCEs Page 29, VT - ""he absolute p e ~ r f e s t i o ~ . , , ~ *

1, The Father p a r t i c i p a t e s i n t h e p e r s o n a l i t y s t r u g g l e o f every Adjuster-

endowed c r e a t u r e i n t h e cosmos,

2, Every ascending mortai---eve;-y p,mg,-esslng spi.sit being--is a p a r t o f

t h e F a t h e r ' s ever-expanding self-consciocsness cf ceaseless s e l f -
realization a

XVI. REFERENCE:: Page 29, v6 - "It i s l i t e r a l l y t r u e , . .,Is

1, God shares o u r a f f l i c t i o n s . This i s Isa. 6 3 ~ 9 "In ~ a l l their afflic-

t i o n he w a s a f f l i c t e d , and t h e angel o f h i s presence saved then," Com-
pare with Zech, 2:4, "For thus said t h e Lord of h o s t s , ,.he who touches
you touches t h e apple o f hLs e y e o n

2, I n a l l your triumphs he t.riumphs with you. (Have been unable t c l o c a t e

t h i s quotation.)

3 e H i s prepersonal s p i r i t i s a part of you, T h i s r e f e r s t o t h e Adjuster,

4. The I s l e of Paradise p a r t i c i p a t e s i n a l l of t h e metamorphoses o f t h e

universe of universes,

5e The E t e r n a l Son embraces a l l t h e s p i r i t inpulses o f a l l creation.

6 , The Confoint Actor encompasses a l l &he mind expression o f t h e expanding

cosmos e

7. ' b e Universal Father shares a l l personality experiences,

8, This i s a l l t r u e a because 9.n him we l i v e and move and have o u r beingeJ*

Acts 17:28.
-
Ncrt;e: The word I Q z l l R i n t h e qucjtaticn i n t h e Urantia Book., Exp1ana.-
tion:: Different versions. Perhaps q-aofed fmm memory, Editoriali-
e a ti o n

1 6 , PERSONALITY IN THE; UpJImRSE

I. REFERSNCE: Page 29, 411 - llHumzn personality i s ,

COMMENT

I n generals t h i n g s f i n f t e and tempcral are but t h e shadcw o f Infinite

and e t e r n a l r e a l i t i e s (Greek philosopriy--Plal-,o)
 11. REFERENCE: Page 30, - %od i s t o science...11

COMMENT
1. God is:

A. To science a cause.
B. To philosophy an idea.
C. To r e l i g i o n a person.

2. God is:

A. To t h e s c i e n t i s t a primal cause.
B. To t h e philosopher a hyqothesis.
C. To t h e r e l i g i o n i s t an experience.

3. Man's concept o f God's personality w i l l remain inadequate u n t i l he i s

embraced by t h e Father on Paradise.

IXI. REFERENCE: Page 30, 82 - "Never l o s e sight...!'

COMMENT
1. God and man v i e w personality from t h e d i v e r s e p o s i t i o n s of t h e f i n i t e
and t h e i n f i n i t e ,

2. Again: man possesses t h e lowest type o f personality--God t h e highest.

3. Fersonali'ty,bdth'human and divine, i s b e s t understood by t h e study of

the bestowal l i f e of Jesus.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 30, 8 3 - "The prepersonal divine s p i r i t . , . "

corn
1. The prepersonal divine s p i r i t (Thought Adjuster) i s r e f e r r e d t o as
"which" and nit.11

2. Personal r e l i g i o u s experience i s necessary f o r i n s i g h t i n t o t h e divine

personality.

V, REFERENCE: Page 30, a4 - %ome degree of.. .It

1. Love and a f f e c t i o n a r e mutual experiences.

2, Consecration i s demanded in t h i s business o f finding and comprehending
God
1
VI . REFERENCES: Page 30, T5 - "The more completely. .."
1. The b e t t e r we understand any and a l l personalities, the b e t t e r we can
understand God's personality--and vice versa.

2. You can argue about God, but experience with him i s beyond controversy,

3. Your r e l i g i o u s experience i s not t o convince unbelievers--but t o edify

believers

VII . R?3FERENCE: Page 30, T6 - "To assume that..."

COMMENT

1. The f a c t t h a t t h e universe can be lmown proves t h a t i t i s mind made a d

mind managed.

2. If man's personality can perceive the universes, then there i s personality

concealed somewhere i n t h e universe.

VIII . REFERENCE: Page 30, lI'7 - '.'God i s spirit.. .It

COMMENT
1. God is a real s p i r i t personality; m a n i s potentially a s p i r i t person-
ality,

2. Jesus a t t a i n e d t h e f u l l potential of s p i r i t personality i n human ex-

perience, therefore h i s l i f e becomes man's most r e a l and i d e a l revela-
t i o n of the personality o f God.

-
Note: The whole plan of human religious experience and e t e r n a l sur-
Viva1 i s presented i n t h i s first paper.

3. While t h e personality of God i s o n l y comprehended by personal r e l i g-lIous

experience, Jesus' earth l i f e constitutes a perfect revelation o f the
personality o f God in association with a human personality.

'7. SPPRITUAL VALUE OF TH.E PERSONALITY CONCEPT

PO REFERENCE: Page 31, 7h - 'When Jesus talked..."

COMMENT
1. Jesus' l i v i n g God was a personal Deity,
2. ~ Jesus,in discussing t h e l i v i n g bread, said i n John 6 ~ 5 7 : "As the l i v i n g
Father sent me, and I l i v e because of t h e Father,.."
 3 . The p e r s o n a l i t y concept of Deity:
A. F a c i l i t a t e s fellowship.
3. Favors i n t e l l i g e n t worship.
C. Promotes r e f r e s h i n g t r u s t f u l n e s s .

4. You can have i n t e r a c t i o n between nonpersonal . t h i n g s , but not fellowship.

5. Personal communion can e x i s t only between persons--albeit such communion
can be a s s i s t e d by an impersonal spirit--the Adjuster.

11. REFERENCE: Page 31, 72 - %an does not achieve.,.tt

COMMENT
1. Man's union with God i s not l i k e a drop o f water which Finds uhity with
t h e ocean.

2. Consider theosophy and t h e Hindu religions. The O r i e n t a l concept of

salvation--the l o s t i d e n t i t y o f t h e survivor--is much l i k e t h e concept
o f t h e nonsurvivor as presented i n t h e Urantia Book.

3. Diverse concept of t h e "Universe Oversoul" as taught by Hinduism and

t h e Urantia Book.

4. Ifan attains divine union by i n t e l l i g e n t , co-operative, and progressive

conformity t o t h e divine will. Both head and h e a r t are involved.

5 @ These sublime r e l a t i o n s can e x i s t only between persons.

111. REF"CE: Page 31, T3 - "The concept o f truth..."

1. The concept o f t r u t h and even beauty,might be entertained apart from

personality--but never goodness.

2. Only persons can love and be loved.

IVe RE!ZE?EXCE: Page 31, T4 - We cannot fully understand.. .'I

COMMENT
. 1. God exists changeless and perfect i n an ever-changing, apparently law-
l i m i t e d , and imperfect universe.

2. Ve cannot understand t h i s , but we can know it i n o u r personal exper-

ience f o r we maintain i d e n t i t y and u n i t y o f will i n s p i t e o f constant
change.
 V. REl%"CE: Page 31, T5 - TJltimate universe reality..."

COMMENT

1. Ultimate r e a l i t y .is grasped only by t h e personal experience i n conformitj

t o t h e Will of a personal God,

2. The p e r s o n a l i t y of God i s not v a l i d a t e d by science, philosophy, o r

theoloa-but only by personal experience of t h e f a i t h sons.

3. Note t h e use o f Itheavenly Father," T h i s i s an effort t o avoid a break

with t h e Ifheaven" concept. They break squarely with t'hell.''

VI. RF;F"cE: Page 31, Tr6 - "The higher concepts.. .It

COMMENT

1. The higher concepts o f universe personality imply: i d e n t i t y , self-

consciousness, self-will, and t h e p o s s i b i l i t y f o r self-revelation.

2. All t h e s e imply'fellowship with o t h e r and equal p e r s o n a l i t i e s as shown

i n t h e Deity a s s o c i a t i o n o f t h e Paradise Trinity. Nathaniel used t h i s
concept t o convince Rodan of t h e Trinity.

3. There i s absolute unity in t h e s e Deity associations--"The Lord God i s

one." This i s Beut. 6:4. "Hear, 0 Israel: t h e Lord our God is one
L0rd.l' -
This i s a part of t h e prelude o f t h e first Ten Commandments as
recorded i n Deut. 5:6-21. "he second Ten Commandments are found i n
Exo a:1-17. (See also Ex. 23:8-13; 34:l4-22.)
4. Deity i n d i v i s i b i l i t y does not prevent, God's bestowing h i s prepersonal
s p i r i t ( t h e Thought Adjuster) upon man.

50 A human f a t h e r ' s personality is not divided by t h e reproduction of

offspring;
-
Note: &am-plasm i s pre-individual,
individual.
but has f u l l p o t e n t i a l or" t h e f u t u r e

VII. REFERENCE: Page 31, ff7 - "This concept of indivisibilitj.. .JI

COMMENT
1. Mote concept o f u n i t y and i n d i v i d u a l i t y i n reference t o t h e Ultimate.
2. The F i r s t Source and Center i s an i n f i n i t y which unqualifiedly transcends
a l l mind, a l l energy, and a l l s p i r i t .

3. We can conceptualize God as:

A. Father.
B. Creator.
C. Upholder.
 Do Controller
E. T r i n i t y ,
F, Erst Source acd Center.
Go "1 AM,'? I n f i n i t e , e t e r n a l , universal-ABSOLUTE. .

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 3lS 78 - "The f a c t o f o r o ' l

COMMENT

1, The Paradise T r i n i t y i n no manner violates the t r u t h of divine unity,

I n a l l universe r e a c t i o n s and i n a l l creature r e l a t i o n s , t h e t h r e e
persons a r e oneo

2, How t h r e e can be one i s not wholly c l e a r t o even high c e l e s t i a l beings,

IX, REFERENCE: Page 32, 82 -"(Presented by a , , o)tt

COMMENT

1, This author i s a Div5ne Counseloro belonging t o a group o f Trinity-

o r i g i n beings embracing:

A. T r i n i t y Teacher Sons.
B. Perfectors o f Wisdom.
C. Divine Counselors.
D. Universal Censors
E. Inspired T r i n i t y S p i r i t s ,
F, Havona Natives.
G, Pzradise C i t i z e n s
2, This paper begins with IsThe Universal Father i s t h e God of a l l c r e a t i o n , , . ~ l
and ends with the the long mortal ascent t o Paradise,11

We would have a transcendent and enlarged religion t o give t h e world

--a superb philosophy-if we had only t h i s paper. It i s about a l l
there ,

3 o "Ancients of DaysowThis i s t h e first use o f this name (found i n Daniel)

and t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n t o t h e superuniverse geography. The name o f t h e .
local uaiverse i s used f o r t h e first time,

kia This i s t h e first designation o f these papers a s a REVELATION.

5 , The e a r l y introduction o f such a f a r - f l w g terminology requires t h e
FoKewoKD t o prevent confusion

60 The author leaves no doubt as t o his a u t h o r i t y t o present t r u t h .

- 32 -
 sgQ3NSlRSHIP OF THE URWTIA PAPERS

The Urantia Papers were sponsored by various personalities, but, as they are
grouped i n t o Pads, t h e s e major divisions were sponsored as follows:

-
Part I e The Cenkral and Superuniverses a s 8 group o f papers was "Sponsored by
a Uvesssa Corps o f SipePuniverse Personalities, a c t i n g by authority of t h e Or-
vonton Ancients of Bays," These thirty-one papsrs,,,were sponsoredo formu-
lated, and put i n t o English by a high u s d s a i o n consisting of twenty-four
Omonton admirdstrators a c t i n g i n accordance with a mandate issued by the
Ancients o f Day8 of Uversa..."

P a r t 11, The Local Univers? papers, twenty-five i n numbero were tt...sponsored

a s a group by a 'commission o f Nebadon personalities mmbering twelve and acting
under the d i r e c t i o n of Mantutis Mefchizedeket8 The commission as a whole func-
tioned "..,by aukhority of Gabriel of Salvington."

Past E$f, The History of Urantia embraces sjarty-tkame presentations lt...spon-

sored by numemu8 psrsorYb7ities...These papers were authorized by a Nebadon
And as i n Part I1 t h e sponsoring connnission aeted
of Salvlngton,H.
".
comnission of twelve acking under the direction of Mantutia Melchizedek..."
eby authority o f Gabriel

4 Part IV. The Life and Teachings of Jems are t o l d i n seventy-seven papers,
and, excepting t h e fh&, were based on a narrative H...supplied by a secondary
midwayer who was onetime assigned t o the superhuman watchcare of the Apostle
Andrew." The first paper i s indited by a c e r t a i n Melchizedek who s t a t e s t h a t
he has been massigned by Gabriel t o supervise t h e restatement o f the l i f e o f
Michael when on Urantia and i n t h e Likeness o f m o r t a l . flesh..." and further,
t h a t he i s t h e n...director o f the revePatopy commission i n t r u s t e d with t h i s
task..," The e n t i r e seventy-seven papers i n P a s t IV as a group a r e ~~...spon-
sored by a c o d s s i o n of twelve Urantia midwayers a c t i n g under t h e supervision
of [this] MePchizedek revelatory director,)#
 PAPER 2

THE NATURE OF GOD

1, The I n f i n i t y o f God
2, The Father's Eternal P e r f e c t i o n
3 J u s t i c e and Righteousness
k0 The Divine Mercy
5, The Love of God
60 The Goodness of God
7 0 Divine Truth and Beauty

.INTRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 33? % -

I'Inasnruch
l a s rnan~s,,.~~

COMMENT

I, Since God i s a persons it i s permissible t o study hLs nature--charac-

ter, Note t h a t character and nature are used synonymously.
2, Jesus' l i f e i n t h e f l e s h i s t h e b e s t r e v e l a t i o n o f Godls nature--but
-
not n e c e s s a r i l y o f t h e divine a t t r i b u t e s .

3. The divine n a t u r e can also be b e t t e r understood by man when he re-

gards himself a s a c h i l d of t h i s God-Father.

11. REFERENCE: Page 33, v2 - "The nature o f GOd.rrlt

1, While t h e nature of God can be studied i n supreme ideas and supernal

i d e a l s , i t i s b e t t e r revealed i n t h e r e l i g i o u s Life o f Jesus of Nazareth.

2, Jesus portrayed his F a t h e r f s character both before and a f t e r he at-

t a i n e d f u l l self-consciousness o f d i v i n i t y ,

3, When d i d Jesus a t t a i n t h e f u l l self-consciousness o f d i v i n i t y ? Answer:

Probably on M t . Hermon p r i o r t o h i s baptism, following h i s year o f
s o l i t a r y wanderings

4. But t h e r e a r e two points t o bear i n mind:

A, Technically t h i s event w a s signalized a t t h e time o f h i s baptism
by John i n t h e Jordan,

B, N l consciousness of d i v i n i t y (not self-consciousness) came t o

Jesus during t h e 40 days following h i s baptism.

-
Note: On t h e s i x t h mansion world--"The union of t h e evolving immortai
soul w5th t h e e t e r n a l and divine Adjuster i s s i g n a l i z e d by the seraphic
 swmnoning of t h e supervising superangel f o r resurrected survivors and
of t h e archangel of record f o r those going t o judgment on t h e t h i r d
day; and then, i n t h e presence o f such a surVivorts morontia a s s o c i a t e s ,
these messengers o f confirmation speak: # T h i s i s a beloved son i n
whom I am w e l l pleasedew...

% m e d i a t e l y upon t h e confirmation of Adjuster fusion t h e new morontia

being i s introduced t o h i s fellows f o r t h e first time by his new name
and i s granted t h e forty days o f s p i r i t u a l retirement from all routine
a c t i v i t i e s wherein t o commune with himself and t o choose some one o f
t h e otkional r o u t e s t o Havona and t o s e l e c t from t h e d i f f e r e n t i a l tech-
niques o f Paradise attainment." p. 538.

5. The incarnated l i f e of Michael serves as t h e background f o r t h e attempt

t o i l l u m i n a t e t h e human concept o f t h e nature o f God.

DISCUSSION OF THE NEN NAME

1. See Isa. 56:5. "1 w i l l give them an e v e r l a s t i n g name."

2. Rev. 2:17. IITo him who conquers I will give.,.a white stone, with a
new name w r i t t e n on t h e stone which no one knows except him who re-
ceives i t . 1 1

3. Rev. 3:12. We who conquers.;.I will write on him the name o f m y God
e . .and my own new name . I t

4. Rev. 3A:l. Iton Mount Zion stood...a hundred and forty-four thousand
who had h i s name and h i s Father's name w r i t t e n on t h e i r foreheads.1'

-
Note: This new name might well be t h e name o f the fused Adjuster. Be-
f o r e fusion t h e y are r e g i s t e r e d by number. After fusion t h e new personal-
ity--Adjuster fused with t h e surviving soul--may be known by t h i s new name.

111. REFERENCE: Page 339 a3 - rrIna l l our

COMMENT
1. The l i m i t e d capacity o f t h e human mind g r e a t l y handicaps a l l e f f o r t s
t o enlarge t h e concept o f t h e nature of God.

2, The r e v e l a t i o n of God i s c u r t a i l e d by t h e l i m i t a t i o n s of language and

the l a c k o f material s u i t a b l e f o r i l l u s t r a t i o n and comparison.

3. All e f f o r t s t o enlarge t h e concept o f God would be well-nigh f u t i l e

except f o r t h e f a c t t h a t :

A, Mortal mind i s indwelt by t h e s p i r i t of t h e Universal Father.

B. Mind i s pervaded by t h e Truth S p i r i t o f t h e Creator Son.

C. There i s a l s o present t h e Holy S p i r i t of the l o c a l universe Mother

Spirit
 4. The human mind i s thus subject t o t h e s p i r i t u a l endowment of t h e Father,
Son, and S p i r i t ,.

5. -
Note: The F a t h e r ' s s p i r i t indwells t h e mind; t h e Sonas s p i r i t pervades
t h e mind. Note d i c t i o n a r y d e f i n i t i o n of pervade: "To penetrate, t o
t r a v e r s e , t o pass, flow, o r spread through; t o penneatep hence t o be
diffused throughout

6. Depending on this t h r e e f o l d s p i r i t ministryb t h e author o f t h i s paper

undertakes the portrayal of the nature of God t o t h e mind o f man,

7. The indwelling and pervading s p i r i t s a r e spoken of as being i n t h e heart

of man. Heart and mind seem t o be used interchangeably, I n common
usage, heart refers more t o t h e emotions; mind t o i n t e l l e c t u a l i t y ,

lo THE INFINITY OF GOD

I. FU3FERENCE: Page 33, 'If4 - ItaTouching t h e I n f i n i t e o . . f i t

COMMENT
1. Job 37:23. "The Almighty...we cannot f i n d him.t1

Ps. 77:19. "Thy way was through t h e sea, t h y path through t h e great
waters; yet t h y f o o t p r i n t s w e r e

Note change of Almighty t o I n f i n i t e ,

2. The f i r s t p a r t o f t h e second quotation i s Ps. l.4.7~5~"Great i s our

Lord, and abundant i n power; h i s understanding i s beyond measure."

The second p a r t o f t h e second quotation i s Ps, 145:3, "Great i s t h e

Lord, and g r e a t l y t o be praised, and h i s greatness i s unsearchable.!'

3. Again we note t h i s combination of Scriptures t o form a s i n g l e quotation.

40 The blinding l i g h t o f the Father's presence i s such t h a t t o h i s crea-

tures he apparently "dwells i n t h e t h i c k darknessott

This i s taken from Solomon's prayer a t t h e dedication o f t h e temple,

See 1 Kings 8n12,. '"Then Solomon s a i d , 'The Lord has set t h e sun i n
t h e heavens, but has s a i d t h a t he would dwell i n t h i c k darkness.9ts

5. This may r e f e r t o t h e ttcloudt9which was supposed t o cover t h e !'mercy

seat1* i n t h e '!Most Holy Place!' o f t h e Jewish sanctuary. See Lev, 1682,
"And t h e Lord s a i d t o Noses, ' T e l l Aaron your brother not t o come a t
a l l times i n t o t h e holy place within the v e i l , before t h e mercy s e a t
which i s upon t h e a r k , l e s t he die; f o r I w i l l appear i n t h e cloud upon
t h e mercy seat 8 I*

See a l s o Ps. lS:lPo "He made darkness h i s covering around himots

 60 His thoughts and plans a r e unsearchable, and Ithe does great and marvelous
things without number. It

This is Job 5 : 9 0 Who does great thin s and unsearchable, mrvelous

things b&thout number." See also Ps. &9:& 111 praise thee, f o r thou
a r t f e a r f u l and wonderful. Wonderful a r e thy works! Thou knowest me
right w e l l . It
7. God i s beyond our comprehension. See Job 36:26. llBehold, God i s great,
and we know him not; the number o f h i s years is unsearchable."

8. God i s g r e a t e r t h a n the universe o f universes. See 1 Kings 8:27.

Wut w i l l God indeed dwell on the earth? Behold, heaven and t h e high-
e s t heaven cannot contain thee; how much l e s s t h i s house which I have
builk !

-
Note: Introduction of the concept o f p l u r a l heavens--idea o f diverse
l e v e l s of heaven.

9. Unsearchable judgments and ways past finding out. See km. 11:33.
"0 the depth of t h e riches and Wisdom and knowledge of God! How un-
searchable a r e h i s judgments and how inscrutable his ways.t1

CI:. REFERENCE: Page 34, U2 - II'There i s but one God.. .

This e n t i r e paragraph c o n s i s t s of quotations.

1. There i s but one God--the I n f i n i t e Father and f a i t h f u l Creator, This

is a composite reference:
1 Cor. 8 : 6 , "Yet f o r us there is one God, t h e Father, from whom a r e
a l l things and f o r whom we exist.1t

1Pet. 4:190 "Tnerefore l e t those who s u f f e r according t o God's W i l l

do right and entrust t h e i r s o u l s t o a f a i t h f u l creator,"

2. The Creator i s t h e universal disposer, supreme soul, and primal mind.

f This i s a composite quotation from the Hindu sacred books. I n t h e ver-

sions consulted, t h e passages read:

"He i s the Creator, He i s the Atharva Veda 13.4.3.12.20.

!'The l a s t source o f every soul. It Beihad-Aranyaka Upanishad, 3.9 -1.lo.

V e r i l y t h e r e i s one Supreme Soul.1t Bhagavata Purana, ll.18.32.

"The Primal Lord o f Heaven. Bhagavad Gita , 10.12.13.15.160

"He i s t h e cause of creation.lt Vishnu Purana, 1.1.35.

 "The great Controller makes no mistakes. He i s resplendent i n majesty
and glory.11 This quotation i s derived from t w o sources:

A. "Great heaven makes no mistakes." Shi King, 3.3.3.12.8-10.

B. !'But t h e face of the Lord s h a l l abide, resplendent with majesty

and gl01-y.~~Koran 57:3.

"The Creator God i s wholly devoid of f e a r and enmity. He i s immortal,

e t e r n a l , s e l f - e x i s t e n t , divine, and bountifulaft T h i s passage i s from
Sikhism: "Tnere i s but one God, whose name i s t r u e , t h e Creator, de-
void o f f e a r and enmity, immortal, unborn, s e l f - e d s t e n t , g r e a t , and
bountiful.!' Jop ji--Preamble.

"How pure and b e a u t i f u l , how deep and unfathomable i s t h e supernal

Ancestor o f a l l things." This i s from Taoism: ItHow pure and s t i l l i s
the Supreme Being! How deep and unfathomable i s t h e supernal ancestor
of a l l things." Tao-Teh-King 4.2.1.

)!The I n f i n i t e i s most excellent i n t h a t he imparts himself t o men. He

i s t h e beginning and t h e end, t h e Father of every good and perfect
purpose.ll This i s a l s o a quotation o f double origin:

A. "It i s only t h e Supreme t h a t excels i n imparting himself t o men,

and enabling them t o achieve m e r i t . " Tao-Teh-King 41.3.

B. This section i s from Zoroastrianism. "As t h e beginning and the

end, t h e Father of good purpose." Yasna 31.8.

W i t h God a l l t h i n g s a r e possible; t h e e t e r n a l Creator i s t h e cause of

causes." This seems t o be a double o r i g i n quotation:

A. Matt. 19:26. ttBut with God a l l things are possible."

B. A Hindu passage: 1fThi.suniverse has sprung from t h e Lord. I n him it

i s established, He i s t h e cause of creation.l1 Vishnu Purana 1,1.350

Question: Do t h e midwayers have a single book of composite o r i g i n ?

They do seem t o have t h e i r own versions of t h e Old Testament and New
Testament

IIX. REFERENCE: Page 34, T3 - Wotwithstanding t h e infinity...Il

1. The e t e r n a l and i n f i ~ t eGod i s self-conscious of his perfection and

power ,

.2. God i s t h e only person i n the universe (aside from h i s divine co-
ordinates) who r e a l l y knows himself i n a l l aspects.
IV. REFEREILCE: Page 34, 'IT4 - V h e Father constantly,,.l*

1. God p e r f e c t l y regulates t h e d i f f e r e n t i a l o f h i s s e l f - d i s t r i b u t i o n .
2. God i s self-conscious of h i s i n f i n i t y .

3. God i s not a cosmic accident; n e i t h e r i s he an experimenter.

4. Subordinate Deities may adventure and experiment, but t h e Father

pursues an eternal purpose and knows t h e end from t h e beginning.

V e I'U3F'ERENCE: Page 34, q5 -"No t h i n g i s new t o GOd...II

COMMENT
1. There i s nothing new t o God--he i s never surprised,
2. "He i n h a b i t s t h e c i r c l e of eternity."

-Note: A c i r c l e i s about t h e only concept of e t e r n i t y t h a t t h e human

mind could even begin t o comprehend.

While this statement i s not i n quotes, it suggests a number o f scrip-

tures, such as:
Isa. 40:22. "It is h e who sits above t h e c i r c l e of t h e earth."
Job 22:l4. "Thick clouds enwrap him, s o t h a t he does not see and
he w a l k s on t h e v a u l t of heaven."

3. He i s without beginning o r end o f days. 'bile t h i s i s not quoted,

it suggests Isa. 46:lO. IIDeclaring t h e end from t h e beginning and
f r o m ancient times t h i n g s not y e t done, saying, 'My counsel s h d l
stand, and I Will accomplish a l l my purpose.'I*

The statement t*without beginning o r end of days'! is found i n Heb. 7:3.

!'Has n e i t h e r beginning of days nor end of l i f e O t t It is spoken o f
Melchiaedek.

4. He i s t h e great and only I AM.

-
Note: I n Paper 3 t h e I AM concept i s fully presented as a philosophic
attempt t o help t h e f i n i t e mind comprehend some of t h e t r a n s a c t i o n s
of i n f i n i t y and e t e r n i t y ,

VI. : 34, T6
~ ~ P K ZPage - "The Universal Father. .It

COMMENT
It is t h e i n f i n i t y o f God,that prevents d i r e c t personal communication icith
f i n i t e beings--except t hrou& t h e Thought Adjusters. 1 .
 VIIo REFERENCE: Page 34,, lf7 - "And a l l this necessitates,..tt

COMMENT
The i n f i n i t y o f God n e c e s s i t a t e s making s p e c i a l arrangements f o r comuni-
cating w i t h h i s creatures:

1, The Paradise Sons--who o f t e n bestow themselves in t h e l i k e n e s s o f t h e

creatures themselves,

2. The ministering p e r s o n a l i t i e s of t h e I n f i n i t e Spirit--and t h e daughters

of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t

3. The Thought Adjusters,

-
Note: A c h i l d may not be God-conscious when t h e Adjuster comes, upon
t h e f i r s t moral decision, but t h e p o t e n t i a l i s these.

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 359 T2 - '#In these ways. a

COMMENT
1. And i n many o t h e r ways does God a t t e n u a t e h i s i n f i n i t y i n order t h a t
he m y draw near h i s universe children.

Definition o f attenuate: 'To lessen t h e amount, force, o r value; t o

make less complex, t o weaken."

2, Through p e r s o n a l i t i e s which a r e l e s s and less absolute, God d r a w s

nearer and nearer h i s children o f t h e far-flung universes.

IX. REFERENCE: Page 35, lT3 - l t A l l t h i s he has done.. .It

COMMENT

1, God's universal a c t i v i t i e s i n no way d e t r a c t from h i s i n f i n i t y s e t e r n i t y ,

o r primacy.

-
Note: This i s a r e l a t i o n s h i p i n r e a l i t y with which we are not familiar
as concerns m a t e r i a l things. But parents do know t h a t t h e y may go on
loving (without restraint) successive children without any conscious-
ness o f depleting t h e i r p a r e n t a l love--not yeven t o l e s s e n i t

2, And a l l t h e s e t h i n g s are true--even though,mortal minds may f a i l of

comprehension

X, REFERENCE: Page 35, 'If4 - "Because t h e F i r s t Father..."

1, The i n f i n i t e plans and e t e r n a l purposes o f t h e First Father are beyond

our f i n i t e grasp,
 Compare Eph. 3:lO,ll, (King James Version) "To t h e i n t e n t t h a t now
unto t h e p r i n c i p a l i t i e s and powers in heavenly places might be known
by t h e church t h e manifold wisdom o f God, according t o t h e e t e r n a l
purpose which he purposed i n Christ Jesus our Lordoft

2. While we only glimpse t h e Father's purpose, we know t h a t his i n f i n i t y

lovingly embraces a l l of our f i n i t y .

XI. REFERENCE: Page 35, a5 - "Divinity and

COMMENT
1, Divinity and e t e r n i t y God shares with many, but i n f i n i t y o n l y with his
Trinity a s s o c i a t e s .
2. I n f i n i t y of p e r s o n a l i t y m u s t embrace a l l f i n i t u d e of personality; hence
t h e saying, t t I n H i m we l i v e and move and have our being." (Direct
quotation from Paul a t Athens--see Acts 17:28.)

3. The Thought Adjuster i s a p a r t of i n f i n i t y .

2. THE FATHER'S E " A L PEXFECTION

I, REFERF;NCE: Page 35, f16 - tfEven your olden prophets. b .It

COMMENT

1. The use of t h e word %irculartt i n describing t h e nature of God gives

us something we can visualize--no beginning and no end--a symbol o f
eternity.

2. God i n h a b i t s t h e present moment. ',Present momentta i s an e x c e l l e n t

symbol. There i s no p a s t o r f'uture t o God.

3. The l i f e of t h e Father i s e t e r n a l l i f e . This seems t o be John 5:26.

"For as t h e Father has l i f e in himself, so he has granted t h e Son a l s o
. t o have l i f e i n himself."

4. It i s t h e Father who gives l i f e t o a l l . See Acts 17:25. "Since he

himself gives t o a l l men l i f e and breath and e ~ e r y t h i n g . ~ '

5. The i n t e g r i t y of God i s changeless, See Mal. 3:6. "For I t h e Lord

do not changeOt1

6. He i s t h e Father o f l i g h t s and i n him t h e r e i s no variableness o r

shadow of turning. This sounds l i k e Jas. 1:17. %very good endowment
and every perfect g i f t i s from above, coming down from t h e Father o f
l i g h t s with whom t h e r e i s no v a r i a t i o n o r shadow due t o change.'#

7 0 He declares t h e end from the beginning, His counsel stands while h e

executes h i s e t e r n a l purpose,
 Two t,ext,s aTe Involved:

A, Isa, 46:10, 'IDeclaring t h e end from t h e beginning and from ancient

times t h i n g s n o t y e t done, saying, 'My counsel s h a l l stand, and I
will accomplish a l l my purpose.1'1

B, Eph. 3~11. " T h i s was according. t o t h e e t e r n a l purpose which he

has r e a l i z e d i n Christ Jesus our Lord,tf

8, Thug-are t h e p l a n s and purposes o f God e t e r n a l , p e r f e c t , and forever

changeless

11, REFERENCE: Page 35, q7 - "There i s finality...tt

C0T
"

1, There i s f i n a l i t y i n what t h e Father does--it abides. See Eccl. 3:U.

Whatever God does endures for ever; nothing can be added t o it, nor
anything taken from it .'I

2, The Father repents o f nothing, and a thousand years t o him a r e but as

yesterday. Ps, 90;b0 "For a thousand years in t h y s i g h t are but as
yesterday when It i s past, o r as a watch i n t h e nightel'

3. Mortal man can never understand t h e perfection of d i v i n i t y and t h e

magnitude o f e t e r n i t y .

111, REFERENCE: Page 3 6 , T2 - "The reactions ofo..')

COMMENT

1. The reactions o f a changeless God may seem t o vary as t h e r e s u l t of

cosmic changes, but t h i s i s only apparent.

2, Underneath t h e s u p e r f i c i a l , t h e r e functions t h e changeless purpose o f

t h e e t e r r a l God,

IV. REFERENCE: Page 36, T3 -3 "Out i n t h e universes..."

Perfection i s abso'lute on Paradise, but . r e l a t i v e i n t h e evolutionary uni-

versesa W i l e r a v i n g perfection, the T r i n i t y does not a t t e n u a t e it,
V. REFERENCE: Page 36, Tl+- ItGod's p r i w i perfection,..t1

CO3WNT

1, There is nothing assumed about God. He i s f i n a l , complete, and per-

fect, There f s nothing lacking i n t h e divine nature.

2. The whole scheae of existence seems centered i n the. plan of e l e v a t i n g

will c r e a t u r e s t o the heights o f sharing Gad's perfection,
 3. God is n e i t h e r self-centered nor self-contained. H e bestows himself
on a l l self-conscious creatures.

DISCUSSION: Man i s self-conscious, animals a r e not. The superanimal

t r a i t s o f men:

1, Self-consciousness.
2. Sense of humor, (Retroactive and prophetic memory)
3. I m i t a t i v e a b i l i t y . ' (Parrots and monkeys)
4. A b i l i t y to a b s t r a c t . To l e a r n new t r u t h from t r u t h already
known. (Mind c i r c u i t )
5 , Constitutive endowments. (Adjutant s p i r i t of wisdom)
6. Wbrship (Adjutant s p i r i t o f m r s h i p )
7. Personality. %ELL,
8. Thought Adjuster, S p i r i t o f Truth, e t c ,

VI, REFERENCE: Page 36, U5 - "God i s eternally...tf

COMMENT

1, God cannot know imperfection as a personal. experience, but he does

share t h e consciousness o f imperfection as it i s experienced by h i s
f i n i t e children.

2. Through t h e d i v i n e presence t h e Father p a r t i c i p a t e s i n man's evolu-

t i o n a r y experience.

VII. REFERENCE: Page 36, T6 - "Human l i m i t a t i o n s . .

COMMENT

Evil i s not' a p a r t of t h e d i v i n e nature, but mbnls experience with e v i l

is c e r t a i n l y a part of God's experience with and i n all of h i s f i n i t e w i l l
creatures.

30 JUSTICE AND RIGHTEDUSNESS

1. REFERENCE: Page 36, U7 - "God i s righteous...fl

COMMENT

1. This first quote i s Ps, 145:170 "The Lord i s j u s t i n a l l h i s ways,

and kind i n a l l h i s doings;"

2. The next i s Ezek.l4:23. 8ttAnd you s h a l l know t h a t I have not done

without cause all t h a t I have done i n it, says t h e Lord

3. The third t e x t i s Ps. 19~9. "The ordinances o f the Lord a r e t r u e , and

righteous altogether."

4. The l a s t quote i s from 2 Chron. 19:7. t l l F o r t h e r e i s no perversion o f

j u s t i c e with t h e Lord o u r God, o r p a r t i a l i t y , o r t a k i n g bribes,I1'
 11. REFERENCE: Page 3 6 , a8 - "How f u t i l e t o make...18

1. How foolish t o expect God t o v i o l a t e his own l a w s ; t o t r y t o escape

t h e results of violating natural laws o r t h e divine mandzites. See
Gal. 6 : 7 . not be deceived; God i s not mocked, f o r whatever a man
sows, that he w i l l also reapOlt

2. But a l l j u s t i c e may be tempered with-mercy. Ksdom is the a r b i t e r

between j u s t i c e and mercy. Discuss: Prayer-intercession--mediators--
sacrifice.

-
Note: Cosmic bookkeeping i s not mechanized. It i s both merciful and
WISE.
3. The greatest punishment f o r wrong-doing i s loss o f personal existence.
See Obad. 16. "They s h a l l drink and stagger, and s h a l l be a s though
they had not been."
4. Deliberate s i n destroys personality survival values. Note:

A. Man is created i n t h e l o c a l universe.

B. Ehdowed from Paradise.
C, Ektinguished fromthe superuniverse.

5. JELLi s simply ignored i n t h e Urantia Book.

6. Sin i s r e a l l y cosmic suicide.

A, Choosing not t o ascend.
B. Sin-identification.

7. Factual disappearance of personality is always delayed u n t i l j u s t i c e

i s f u l l y ordained. The records are kept s t r a i g h t .

In. m-CE: Page 37, U2 - "Cessation o f existence.,."

1. Cessation of e a s t e n c e is usually decreed a t dispensational adjudica-

..
tions. See Dan, 7:9,10. "Thrones were placed and one t h a t was ancient
o f days took h i s seat; .the court' sat i n judgment, and the books were
opened.

2, What technique is employed t o execute the extinction mandate?

A. Executioners o f t h e conciliating commissions?

B. Does expulsion from the personality c i r c u i t disrupt individuality?

C. Does withdrawal of mercy collapse t h e cosmic unreality?

 D. Is t h e l i q u i d a t i o n e f f e c t e d by t h e Supreme Being's seizure of a l l
surviving r e a l i t i e s ?

3* We a r e i n d i c t e d on t h e sphere of n a t i v i t y , convicted i n t h e l o c a l
universe, confirmed and executed by t h e superuniverse.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 37, v3 - When t h i s ~ e n t e n c e . . . ~ ~

COMMENT
1. The sin-identified s o u l becomes as though it had not been. Note:
The penalty-pimishment f o r sin--is e t e r n a l death, not e t e r n a l f i r e -
hell.

2. The wages o f s i n i s death--oblivion--there i s no r e s u r r e c t i o n from

such a death.

3. Reality f a c t o r s o f a 'llost soul" go back t o . t h e cosmic p o t e n t i a l whence

they emerged. Reality i s conserved, but s i n i s not a cosmic r e a l i t y .

4. Personality and t h e Adjuster survive, but forever a p a r t from t h e former

individual o f temporarg association.

5. The shadowy mortal being i s dissolved and resolved i n t o i t s cosmic

.
p o t e n t i a l s by t h e transformations o f time and t h e metamorphoses o f
space

6. The nonsurviving m o r t a l suffers annihilation-all experiential s p i r i t

values survive i n t h e continuing Adjuster.
V. REFERFNCE: Page 37, a4 - "In any universe contest...*'

1. I n a universe contest between l e v e l s o f r e a l i t y , t h e higher p e r s o n a l i t y

will triumph over t h e lower.
2. Divinity equals reality. The more divine you are, t h e more real you
are.

3. Undiluted e v i l and w i l l f u l s i n are automatically s u i c i d a l ,

4. Such u n r e a l i t i e s exist only because o f mercy--tolerance pending t h e

justice-determining mechanisms o f t h e t r i b u n a l s o f righteous ad judi-
cation.

VI. RE;F"CE: Page 37, T5 - "The r u l e of.. .If

COMMENT

1, Creator Sons c r e a t e , f o s t e r , r e h a b i l i t a t e , and lovingly promote t h e

Paradise ascension of t h e i r mortal children.
 2, When these Creator Sons f a i l t o effect survival of t h e i r children,
the f i n a l decrees of dissolution a r e executed by t h e forces o f t h e
Ancients o f Days

DISCUSSION OF JUSTICE
ftdustice is inherent i n t h e univer-
1. Divine j u s t i c e i s a T r i n i t y f'unction.
sal sovereignty of t h e Paradise T r i n i t y O f s p, la.

2. Trinity judges.

"The Ancients of Days and t h e i r Trinity-origin associates mete out t h e

just judgment of supreme fairness t o the seven s u p e m i v e r s e s O 1 *p. 115.

34 Justice and mercy,

"That which mercy cannot r e h a b i l i t a t e j u s t i c e w i l l eventually annihilate .*I

p* a*
4. Jesus discusses j u s t i c e on p a 14.69 of t h e Urantia Book,

5. Some Bible t e x t s .

Ps. 89:U. "Righteousness and justice are the foundation of t h y throne."

Rev. 19:1,2. iiSalvation and glory and pwer belong t o our God, f o r h i s
judgments a r e t r u e and j u s t a f t

Ps. 119:75. "1 know, 0 ILord, t h a t thy judgments a r e ri.ght.ts

1 Chron. 16:14. "He i s t h e Lord o w God; his judgments are i n a l l t h e
earth."

Rom. ll:33. "How unsearchable a r e his judgments,"

Prov. 2 1 ~ 3 . "To do righteousness and j u s t i c e is more acceptable t o the

Lord than sacrifice."

4. THEDIVINEMERCY

I. REFERENCE: Page 38, lJ2 - ffMercyi s simply justice..."

1. Mercy i s j u s t i c e modified by wisdom based on t h e knowledge o f :

A, Natural weaknesses.
Be Environmental handicaps.
 2, The s c r i p t u r a l references are:

Ps. 86:15. "But thou, 0 Lord, a r t a God merciful and gracious.11

Rom. 1O:l
dfl
. "For, 'every one who c a l l s upon t h e name of t h e Lord will

Isa. 55:7. "Let t h e wicked forsake h i s way, and t h e unrighteous man

h i s thoughts; l e t him return t o the Lord, t h a t he may have mercy on
him, and t o our God, f o r he w i l l abundantly pardon.f1 .
Ps. 103:17. ltBut t h e s t e a d f a s t love o f t h e Lord i s from e v e r l a s t i n g
t o e v e r l a s t i n g upon t h o s e who f e a r him, and his righteousness t o
children I s children.

1 Chron. 16:34. "0 give thanks t o t h e Lord, f o r he is good; f o r h i s

s t e a d f a s t l o v e endures forever."

Jer. 9:24. 8111 am t h e Lord who practice kindness, j u s t i c e , and right-

eousness in t h e e a r t h ; f o r i n these things I d e l i g h t , says t h e

. Lam. 3:33. "For he does not w i l l i n g l y a f f l i c t o r grieve t h e sons of

men. 'I

2 Cor. 1:3. ItBlessed be t h e God and Father of o u r Lord Jesus Christ,

t h e Father o f mercies and God of all comfort.1t

11. REFERENCE: Page 38, U3 -. "God i s inherently kind...n

COMIENT

1. Since God is i n h e r e n t l y compassionate, it i s never necessary t o employ

intermediaries t o c a l l f o r t h his loving-kindness.

2. O u r need i n s u r e s t h e f u l l flow o f t h e Father's mercy and saving grace.

3. It i s easy f o r God t o forgive because he knows a l l about us.

4. The b e t t e r we know our neighbor, t h e e a s i e r it w i l l be t o forgive him
--even love him.

111. REFERENCE: Page 38, a4 - Wnly t h e discernment...11

COMMENT

1. I n f i n i t e wisdom enables a righteous God t o minister j u s t i c e and mercy

a t t h e same time and i n any given universe s i t u a t i o n .

2. The Father m i n i s t e r s f i n a l j u s t i c e through t r i u n e groups:

A. Central universe: Paradise Trinity and i t s agents.

B e Superuniverses: Through t h e t r i u n e Ancients o f Days.

 C. Local universes: Referee t r i o o f t h e c o n c i l i a t i n g commissions.
3. God ministers mercy through:

A. The E%ernal Son and h i s Sons.

B e The vast h o s t . o f the p e r s o n a l i t i e s o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

C. The l o c a l universe Mother S p i r i t and h e r ministering children.

4. The Father's justice-mercy ministry i s a wisdom-blend representing t h e

WJLL and LOVE o f God.
5. God i s never t o r n by c o n f l i c t i n g a t t i t u d e s ; he i s not a victim o f
a t t i t u d i n a l antagonisms. (Only mortals are subject t o schizophrenia.)

6. God's all-knowingness d i r e c t s his absolute free w i l l i n doing t h a t

which simultaneously s a t i s f i e s t h e demands of h i s divine a t t r i b u t e s
and t h e i n f i n i t e q u a l i t i e s of h i s e t e r n a l nature.

-
Mote: God r e a l l y has a f r e e will. Y i has only a relative and conditioned
free w i l l .

IT. R E m N C E : Page 38, 7T5 - Vercy i s t h e natural...'*

CC"T

1. Mercy i s t h e n a t u r a l offspring o f goodness and love. A Creator

Father cannot withhold mercy from h i s universe c h i l d r e n ,

2. Eternal j u s t i c e and divine mercy combined c o n s t i t u t e what man would

c a l l FAIRNESS.

V. PLEmNCE;:. Page 38, a6 - "Divine mercy represents,,.**

COMNENT
1. Mercy i s t h e fairness technique o f adjustment between t h e universe
levels of perfection and imperfection.

2. MercJr i s Supreme j u s t i c e adapted t o t h e evolving finite; e t e r n a l

righteousness modified f o r t h e welfare o f t h e c h i l d r e n of time.

3. Mercy i s not a contravention of justice--simply an understanding in-

t e r p r e t a t i o n of j u s t i c e i n t h e i n t e r e s t s of a l l concerned.

k t Nercy i s Paradise j u s t i c e wisely and lovingly v i s i t e d upon t h e crea-

t i o n s o f time and space i n accordance with t h e sovereign f r e e will o f
t h e Universal Father.
 DISCUSSION OF MERCY

1. Wercy i s simply j u s t i c e tempered by t h a t wisdom which grows out of p e r

f e c t i o n o f knowledge and t h e f u l l recognition o f t h e natural weaknesses
and environmental handicaps o f f i n i t e creatures." p. 38.

2. '1Divine mercy represents a f a i r n e s s technique o f adjustment between t h e

universe l e v e l s o f p e r f e c t i o n and imperfection,Il p. 38,
.?

3, Wercy i s applied love.ft p. 75.

4. "The S p i r i t i s a mercy minister.t1 p. 92.

5. "They who would receive mercy must show mercy.I1 p. 1639.

6 . Mercy as presented i n t h e Bible:
Ps. l45.9* 1"lke Lord i s good t o all, and his compassion i s over a l l that
he has made."

Eph. 2:4. "God, who i s rich in mercy."

Hosea 2:19. "1 will b e t r o t h you t o me...in mercy."

Matt. 5:7. "Blessed are t h e merciful, f o r they s h a l l obtain mercy."

5. THELOVEOFGOD
I, ILEFEFU3NCE: Page 38, ll? - IltGod i s lovet...n

CaMMENT
1. This first reference i s f r o m 1 John 4:16. %od i s love, and he who
abides i n love abides i n God, and God abides i n him,"

2. God's love i s shown i n t h e way he d e a l s with t h e universe. See

Matt. 5:45. rrSot h a t you may be sons o f your Father who i s i n heaven:
f o r he makes h i s sun rise on t h e evil and on t h e good, and sends r a i n
on t h e j u s t and on t h e unjus-b."

I, The l o v e of God i s not influenced by s a c r i f i c e s o r intercessions.

See John 16:27. "For t h e Father himself loves y0u.1~

2, It i s God's love t h a t sends t h e Thought Adjusters t o indwell us.

3. God's love i s universal. Rev. 22:17. "And l e t him who i s t h i r s t y
comep l e t him who d e s i r e s take t h e water o f l i f e without price."
 4. God w a n t s a l l t o be saved. He i s not w i l l i n g t h a t any should be l o s t ,

1 Tim. 2:k. "Who d e s i r e s a l l men'to be saved and t o come t o t h e

knowledge o f t h e t r u t h . "

2 P e t e r 3 : 9 0 V h e Lord is not slow about his promise as some count

slowness, but i s forbearing toward you9 not wishing t h a t any should
perish .I1

III. KEFEI?.ZNCE: Page 3 9 , rT3 - "The Creators a r e , , , "

1. The Creator i s t h e f i r s t t o a c t t o save t h e c r e a t u r e from t h e results

o f sin.

2, But even Fatherly a f f e c t i o n must sometimes chasten US.

12:9,10.
-
See Heb.
'We have had earthly f a t h e r s t o d i s c i p l i n e us and we re-
spected them, S h a l l we not much more be subject t o t h e Father o f
s p i r i t s and l i v e ? For they d i s c i p l i n e d f o r a s h o r t time a t t h e i r
pleasure, but h e d i s c i p l i n e s for our good, t h a t w e may share his holi-
ness .I1 .

3. See Isa. 63:9. "In all t h e i r a f f l i c t i o n he was afflicted, and t h e

angel of h i s . p r e s e n c e saved themett
4. God i s a n e x p e r i e n t i a l p a r t i c i p a t o r i n a l l of man's f i n i t e experience.

Isa. 43:24. 'But YOU have burdened m e with your sins, you have
wearied me with your i n i q u i t i e s , t f

John 8:34. "'Truly, t r u l y , I say t o you, every one who commits s i n

i s a slave t o sin."'
IV. REFERENCE: Page 39, $
'$ - "God i s d i v i n e l y kind,. ,It

COMMENT

1. God i s divinely kind t o sinners. Isa, 5527, "Let t h e wicked forsake

h i s way, and t h e unrighteous man h i s thoughts; l e t him r e t u r n t o t h e
Lord, t h a t he may have mercy on him, and t o our God, f o r he w i l l abun-
dantly pardon It

2. God destroys S h I - - b l G t S it out, Isa, 4 3 ~ 2 5 ~tloI am He who b l o t s out

your transgressions for m y own sake, and I will not remember your
s i n s If

3. God loves us a s a Father loves his son. 1 John 3:l, V e e what love
t h e Father h a s given us, t h a t we shouid be called t h e children o f God."
 V. EE3XRENCE: Page 39, a5 - "After a l l , t h e g r e a t e s t evidence...It
COWiENT

1. The presence o f o u r Thought Adjusters i s t h e g r e a t e s t evidence of t h e

love of God.
2, Even though searching w i l l not r e v e a l God--you cam know him i n your
own h e a r t ,

VI. RE;FERENCE: Page 39 , U6 - 'How unreasonable t h a t . . .It

COMMEmr
1. We can worship God i n s p i t e o f t h e p h y s i c a l and s p i r i t u a l gulf which
separates us, because h i s s p i r i t l i v e s within us.

2. Paul taught t h e indwelling of t h e Father's s p i r i t :

1 Cor. 3:16,17. *Qo you not know t h a t you are Gbdts temple and t h a t
God's S p i r i t dwells i n you? If any one destroys God's temple, God w i l l
destroy him. For God's temple i s holy, and t h a t temple you are."

1 Cor. 6:19. "Do you not know t h a t your body is a temple of t h e Holy
S p i r i t w i t h i n you, which you have from God?"

2 Cor. 6:16. "For we are t h e temple o f t h e l i v i n g God.t1

3. The Adjuster comes down f'rom God t o guide us back t o God.

VII. REF"r;RENCE: Page 39, W - "1 find it easy.. .It

COMHENT
?his is a'DivFne Counselor t e l l i n g about . h i s Mrship attitude,.: -.
VIII. REFERENCE: Page 3 9 , a8 - When I observe..."
COMMENT

1. The Divine Counselor has great a f f e c t i o n f o r t h e v a l i a n t Creator Sons.

,
2. It i s easy t o love t h o s e who love us.

3. The Counselor t h i n k s he would supremely l o v e God even i f he were di-

vested o f h i s absoluteness.

IX. REFERENCE: Page 40, T2 - "The Father's love...1t

COMMENT

1. The more we experience o f God and h i s l o v e , the more we will love him.
 2, -
God loves us as a father--not l i k e a father,

X, REFEREXCE:: Page 40, T3 - ''But t h e love o f God,..lf

1, Godjs love i s wise and farseeing.

2. God i s love--but love i s not God,

3o 'Re Adiuster indivrEdualizes t h e l o v e of God f o r each human soul.

XI. REFERENCE: Page 403 q4 - "At times, I am almost *tt

1, The humat3 word LOVE i s wholly inadequate to portray God's love,

2, We need f i f t y words t o symbolize t h e range o f a f f e c t i o n extending from
t h e lowest mortai love t o t h e highest divine love,

3o If t h e r e v e l a t o r s were not so averse t o introducing new terms, I t h i n k

they would have given us a new word f o r t h e divine affection--at least
they do designate it Fatherly love,
I
XII, REFERENCE: Page 40, TT5 - When ma31 l o s e s sight,.,lt

1. I n l o s i n g s i g h t o f a personal God, t h e kingdom o f God becomes merely

t h e kingdom o f good.

2, I n God's dealings with h i s creatures love i s t h e dominant character-

istic.

3, Humanism leaves man i n t h e p l i g h t of being a cosmic orphan,

DISCUSSION OF LOm
I, Restrained j u s t i c e proves t h e love of God, p o 616,
2, Love of God t h e Supreme.

A. Divine love humantzed,

B e Hurnan love d i v i n i t i z e d ,
C, Combined love lfsuprematized,fl
3 - We may admire beauty, but we love only persons, p. 31,
4 , Jesus revealed a God o f love--and love i s all-embracing of t r u t h , beauty,
and goodness,
s c .
 5. Planetary i s o l a t i o n does not i n t e r f e r e w i t h God's love. p. 1259,

60 God's love i s . individualized f o r each creature.

7. God a s a Father transcends God a s a judge. ' p . 41.
8. Jesus loves both as a Father and as a brother. p. 1573.

9. Jesus puts love i n t h e place o f fear. p . 1676.

10. Growth of love i s unconscious. p. 1097.

II . The..Revised Verskoniiuses t h e word rflove*l26 times where t h e King James

Version uses Ilcharity.*'

12. Xach day l e a r n t o love one more person, p. 1098.

13 Love is man's supreme motivation. p. 2096.

14 0 Some Bible references t o God's love:
1 John 4:16. "God is love, and he who abides i n love abides i n God."
John 16:27. "The Father himself loves you."
Jer. 3123. "1 have loved you with an everlasting love."
Ps. 1&5:20. !'The Lord preserves a l l who love him."
1 John k:19. We love, because he first loved

1 John&:l8. "There i s no f e a r i n love, but perfect love c a s t s out fear."

60 THE GGODN$SS OF GOD

I. REFEIlENcE: Page 40, T6 - "Xn the physical universe, ..It

CCHME%T

1. Truth, beauty, and goodness.

A. Beauty in t h e physical cosmos.

B, T r u t h i n . t h e inkellectual world.
C. Goodness only i n s p i r i t u a l experience.

2. God could be absolute i n philosophy, but in r e l i g i o n he must be good.

3 * Man could f e a r God's greatness, but he loves God's goodness.

4. God's goodness i s best revealed in t h e religious experience o f h i s be-
l i e v i n g sonso
 11. REFERENCE: Page 40, v7 - IIReligion implies o . , It

-c
1. Religion implies t h a t t h e s p i r i t u a l world i s responsive t o t h e needs
of t h e human world.

moral .
2, Evolutionary r e l i g i o n may be e t h i c a l , b u t only revealed r e l i g i o n i s
%

3. Dictionary d e f i n i t i o n s :

A, Ethics: Relating t o moral action, motive, o r c h a r a c t e r b Xthical

emotions. Moral f e e l i n g s , d u t i e s , o r conduct, Precepts o f
morality.

B e Morals: Moral p r i n c i p l e s , moral wisdoni. Moral character, v i r t u e ,

righteousness. Moral p r a c t i c e and action, Rectitude o f l i f e .
Quality of right i d e a l s o r p r i n c i p l e s of human conduct,

4.
.
Jesus upstepped t h e kingly morality o f God t o t h e higher morality o f
f a t h e r l y love

111. REFERENCE: Page 41, $1 - "The 'richness o f t h e goodness...ttl

COMMENT
This paragraph c o n s i s t s o f quotations:

Rom. 2 : k . W o you not know t h a t God's kindness i s meant t o l e a d you

t o repentanceV

Jas. 1:17* "Every good endowment and every perfect gift i s f r o m above,
coming down from t h e Father o f l i g h t s O t 9

Ps. 73:l. "Truly God i s good t o t h e upright, t o those W h o are pure

i n heart."
Deut, 33:27. IITiie e t e r n a l God i s your dwelling place, and underneath
are t h e e v e r l a s t i n g arms,'!
Ps. lO3:8, "The Lord i s merciful and gracious, slow t o anger and abound-
i n g 5-n s t e a d f a s t l o v e e f t Note: They use t h e f i r s t p a r t o f t h i s verse,
but r e j e c t t h e second p a r t d e a l i n g with anger.

E+ 34:6* King James Version, "The Lord God, merciful and gracious,
long-suffering, and abundant i n goodness and truth.I1

Ps. 34:8. . "0 t a s t e and see t h a t t h e Lord is good! Happy i s t h e man

who t a k e s refuge i n himelt

Ps. 1U:4e "The Lord i s gracious and mercifu1.I'

 Ps. 68:20. "Our God i s a God o f salvation.''

Isa. 61:i. 'He has sent me t o bind up t h e broken-hearted, t o pro-

claim l i b e r t y t o t h e captives." Note: Jesus used this t e x t in h i s
Nazareth sermon.

The second p a r t of t h i s quote i s from Sikhism. Guri and Sarath, 38.

It reads: "He i s omnipotent, our own Lord, and our benefactor.1t

-
Note: This i s t h e f i r s t instance o f the combination o f a Bible pass-
age with a quotation from another sacred book.

IV, REFERENCE: Page U , a2 - "The concept o f God..."

COMMENT

1. The king-judge concept of God fostered n a t i o n a l morality, but afforded

small comfort f o r t h e individual.
2, The prophets proclaimed God as t h e f a t h e r o f I s r a e l ; Jesus revealed
God as t h e f a t h e r o f t h e individual.

3. Again, God l o v e s not l i k e a f a t h e r , but as a father.

4. S e l f l e s s n e s s i s t h e real nature o f p a r e n t a l love,

V. IZEFERENCE: Page a,83 - ttRighteousness implies t h a t ..."

1, Righteousness implies t h a t God i s t h e source of t h e moral law o f t h e
universe, b u t t h i s does not mean t h a t such l a w s a r e i n conflict with
h i s f a t h e r l y love.

2. Love gives and craves affection-fellowship.

3. The atonement d o c t r i n e is an assault upon both t h e unity of Deity and

t h e free-willness of God.

VI, REXERENCE: Page U , - "The a f f e c t i o n a t e heavenly Father...It

COMMENT
. .
1. God i s not a divided personality. A mediator i s not required t o secure
h i s favor.

2. God as a f a t h e r transcends God as a judge.

VII. REFERENCE: Page U , a5 - IfGod i s never wrathful..."

COMMENT

1. God i s not subject t o anger, even though wisdom may r e s t r a i n h i s love

and j u s t i c e condition his r e j e c t e d mercy.

- 56 -
 2. God's love o f righteousness implies equal hatred f o r sin.

3. God i s consistent-the divine unity i s perfect.

VIIP. REFERENCE: Page kls q6 - "God loves t h e sinner.

eOMMISmT
1. God l o v e s t h e s i n n e r and hates t h e sin. This is a philosop
-
Note: God i s a transcendent personality.
hate o t h e r persons. Sin i s not a person,
A person can o n l

2. God l o v e s t h e sinner-a person. Toward s i n God has no pers

tude. S i n i s n e i t h e r s p i r i t u a l l y real nor personal,

3. O n l y t h e j u s t i c e of Deity t a k e s cognizance o f t h e existence

The l o v e o f God saves t h e sinner; t h e l a w of God destroys t

4, Mortal man m y i d e n t i f y himself with t h e s p i r i t Adjuster o r

The r e s u l t : s u r v i v a l o r extinction.

5.
verse .
Unreality cannot exist forever i n a progressively r e a l s p i r

IXe REFERENCE: Page 4.2 - "Facing t h e world

1. In dealing with personality, God i s a loving Father. Throu

s p i r i t u a l world he i s a personal love.

2. Love i d e n t i f i e s t h e v o l i t i o n a l will o f God.

3. The goodness of God i s an expression o f t h e divine free-wil.

love, mercy, patience, forgiveness.

DIVINE TRUTH AND BEAUTY

I. REFERENCE: Page 42, T2 - fi*KLlf i n i t e knowledge. .If

COMMENT
Finite knowledge i s o n l y r e l a t i v e . Information, even from high
i s o n l y r e l a t i v e l y complete, l o c a l l y accurate, and personally t
II, IIEFERENCEk Page 42p T3 - "Physical f a c t s a r e *.

1. Facts may be u n i f o m , but t r u t h i s f l e x i b l e . Evolving persc

can be c e r t a i n only as regards t h e i r personal experience.
 2. What may be t r u e i n one place. may be only r e l a t i v e l y t r u e i n another
segment of creation

111. REF'ERE2JCX: Page 42, T4 - I'Divine t r u t h , f i n a l truth...I1

1. Nhile f i n a l t r u t h i s uniform and universal, a l l revelations on t h e

f i n i t e l e v e l are r e l a t i v e , p a r t i a l , a n d , l i m i t e d by experience.

2. The e t e r n a l l y t r u e decrees o f t h e Deity a r e always adjusted t o , and

f o r , l o c a l s i t u a t i o n s on t h e f i n i t e level.

3. The comprehension o f t r u t h i s segplental and limited by t h e capacity t o

perceive t h e i n f i n i t e .

IV. REFERENCE: Page 4.2, a5 - "The f a l s e science.. .It

COMMENT
1. Materialism robs man of h i s divine parentage and h i s cosmic citizen-
ship.

2. P a r t i a l i t y of t r u t h (knowledge) may be both good and e v i l .

Discussion of good and e v i l .

A. The a l l e g o r y of t h e t r e e o f knowledge i n Eden. See Gen. 3:l-8.

B. Note t h e two accounts of creation: I n Gen. 234-25 i s found t h e

s h o r t e r and more primitive account.

C. I n Gen. Chap. 1 i s found t h e l a t e r and more d e t a i l e d s t o r y . This

account c r e a t e s haman i n t h e image o f Godll--male and female.
Nothing i s s a i d about t h e llrib.ll

D. The s t o r y of the Sabbath i s sandwiched i n between t h e s e two nar-

ratives.

E. There i s but one story of t h e llfallll--in Gen. 3.

3. Truth i s b e a u t i f u l because i t i s r e p l e t e (not complete) and consistent.

V o KEFERENCE: Page 42, V6 - I1Philosophers commit...18

COMMENT

1. Abstraction misleads t h e philosopher i n t o t r y i n g t o understand t h e

whole by examination of a part.

2. Creation i s t h e b e t t e r understood by looking f o r t h e creative design

and purpose,
 VI. IZEFERENCE: Page 42, T7 - tlIntellectual self-consciousness.. .It

1. T m t h can be known by i t s philosophic consistency and more c e r t a i n l y

by t h e response o f the S p i r i t o f Truth.

2. Truth contributes t o happiness because it can be enjoyed--lived.

3. Error disappoints because it i s not s e a l .

4* After all--truth i s best known by i t s s p i r i t u a l flavor.

V H m REFEPLENCE: Page 42, U8 - "The eternal quest...'g

1. The universe s t r i v e s f o r unification:

A. The physical universe i n Paradise,
B. The i n t e l l e c t u a l universe i n the God o f mind.
C. The s p i r i t u a l universe i n the Eternal Son.

2. H o r t a l man coheres i n God the Father, Man's Thought Adjuster unifies

3 with t h e Father,

VIIIe EJBRENCE: Page 43 , v2 - "The d i s c e m e l a t ofm m

1. Beauty i s an integration o f r e a l i t y . Divine goodness i s ultimate

beauty.

2. The charm of man's a r t consists in t h e harmony o f i t s unity.

EL REFEmm: Page 43, lf3 - "The great mistake...tl

(2oMMEm

1, The mistake 0; Hebrew religion was t h e f a i l u r e t o associate t h e good-

ness of God with science and a r t .

2. The continuation o f t h i s h a s l e d modern man t o turn away from concepts

o f i s o l a t e d goodmess,

3. Scienceo a r t , and philosophy could make religious morality more attrac-

t i v e t o many modern &ds.

X. I33-m: Page 43$ T4 - 'The religious challenge..,"

1. The challenge i s t o those farsighted persons who will dare t o construct

a worthy philosophy o f t r u t h , beauty, and goodness.

- 59 -
 2. Such a new v i s i o n o f r e l i g i o n will a t t r a c t t h e best i n t h e human mind,

3. Truth beauty, and goodness become u n i f i e d i n God-who i s love.

4. The author i n d i c t s our r e l i g i o n and challenges u s t o produce something

better.

XI. REFERENCE: Page 4 3 , T5 - r'All truth..."

COMMENT

1. All t r u t h i s b e a u t i f u l and good.

2. A l l beauty i s true and good.

3. A l l goodness i s true and beautiful.

4. Health, s a n i t y , and happiness are i n t e g r a t i o n s o f t r u t h , beauty, and

goodness.

5.
.
Such an experience represents t h e u n i f i c a t i o n o f energy systems, i d e a
systems, and s p i r i t systems

XII. REFERENCE: Page 43, S 6 - "Truth i s coherent...n

corn
1. The t r u t h i s coherent, beauty a t t r a c t i v e , goodness s t a b i l i z i n g . Com-
bined, t h e y c r e a t e a love which i s conditioned by w i s d o m and character-
ized by l o y a l t y .

2. The purpose o f cosmic education is t o overcome i s o l a t i o n by t h e r e a l i t y

of expanding experi'ence.

3. Reality i s f i n i t e on t h e human l e v e l , i n f i n i t e on t h e e t e r n a l l e v e l .
 PAPER 3

'FHE ATFRIBUTES OF GOD

f God1s Everywhereness
2, God's I n f i n i t e Power
3. God's Universal Knowledge
4.3 God*s Limitlessness
r e The Father's Supreme Rule
6. The Father's Primacy
IN!TRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 44, - j9&d i s everywhere preqent..."

l. Presence and power are not passive, He _

r u l e s. Note:
. - Introduction o f
% f r c l e o f eternity."

.2, We are r e l a t e d t o God as a r u l e r , by and through Michael. God bestows

l i f e through Hiehael,

3. God's g i f t of e t e r n a l l i f e i s i n h i s Sons. See 1 John 5:l.l. ItGod

g@veus e t e r n a l f i f e , and t h i s l i f e i s i n h i s Son.f1
.A= En om philosophy Cseator Sons a r e plural; i n . o u r experience, s i n g u l a r ,
5.
e te m a f.
S n c e God i s eternal, h i s gift o f l i f e i s eternal--that is, future

6, God's g i f t of eternal l i f e can be accepted o r r e j e c t e d by free-will

mOFtELlS0

7. The temgordl p e r s o n a l i t y comes t o possess t h i s e t e r n a l l i f e by t h e

t e c h n i w e o f e v o l v h g an immortal soul through t h e j o i n t parentage of:

A. The h m mind, and

B e The d i a e Thought Adjuster.
8. These Creator Sons are t h e personal expression o f God t o t h e evolu-
tionary worldsc

9- %thout this e t e r n a l l i f e , man l i v e s and dies j u s t l i k e a n animal.

3.8 Q mehe% i s t h e t r u s t e e o f t h i s e t e r n a l life--the channel between t h e

inf%rxlte Source and t h e mortal bestowal.

3.1. Speaking of t h i s l i f e bestowal Jesus said:

John 5:26. 19F0r as t h e Father h a s l i f e i n himself, s o h e has granted
t h e Son also t o have life i n himself.'I

- 61 -
 John 10:28, "And I give them e t e r n a l l i f e , and t h e y s h a l l nevei

John 11~25. "And Jesus s a i d t o h e r p 'I a m t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n and

l i f e , 1'

John 14:6, IIJesus s a i d t o him, fIa m t h e way, and t h e t r u t h , ar

l i f e ; no one comes t o t h e Father, but by me,s11

REFERENCE: Page 44, 72 - IThe highly personallzed Sons...n

COMMENT

1, I n a c t u a l i t y , God i s o u r grandfather, Mkhael i s o u r r e a l fathei

2, A s a personality, God i s our d i r e c t parent. And as a f u t u r e fii
-God fs a l s o o u r f a t h e r through Adjuster fusion.

3 o The Paradise Sons compensate f o r t h e i n v i s i b i l i t y of t h e Univer:

Father,

4 , The c i r c l e of e t e r n i t y contains t h e absoluteness and i n f i n i t y 0.

Deities, W . r c l e o f eternitytl--a f i n i t e symbol of an i n f i n i t e .

5. IISectors o f time" are segments o f t h e e t e r n i t y c i r c l e which has

beginning n o r end,

. FW'EFENCEt Page U 9T3 - "Creatorship i s hardly. .It

COMMEhT

1, When God a c t s he creates something, I n t h i s c r e a t i o n a l l o f Go(

a t t r i b c t e s are manifested,

2, But God does not create alone--other persons and f o r c e s finctiol

jointly w5th t h e Father,

3o If one f e a t u r e o f t h e divine nature could be antecedent t o h i s (

a t t r i b u t e s , it would be h i s creatorship,

4 , The c r e a t o r s h i p o f Deity culminates in t h e universal t r u t h of t!

hood o f God.

5, To be a Father God must have children--we a r e h i s children, Got

Father transcends a l l o t h e r a t t r i b u t e s ,

1, GODPS FvERywHER%NESS
7IEF'EREKGE:: Page U s v4 - "The a b i l i t y o f o .

eOMMEnT

1, This fs God's o M p r e s e n c e , Only God can be i n numberless plac

t h e same t h e ,
2. These texts a r e found in:

Deut. 4:39. "The Lord i s God i n heaven above and on t h e e a r t h beneath;

t h e r e i s no other,"

Ps. 139.Y6 'Whither s h a l l I go from thy s p i r i t ? O r whither s h a l l I

f l e e from t h y presence?"

COMMENT
1. God is near a t hand as w e l l a s a f a r o f f . Jero 23:23,24. trfAm I a God
a t hand, says t h e Lord, and not a God afar of.?? Can a man hide him-
self i n s e c r e t p l a c e s so t h a t I cannot see him? says t h e Lord. Do I
not f i l l heaven and earth?111

2. God i s not j u s t heaven and earth. He f i l l s heaven and e a r t h . God i s

a l l t h e time present i n a l l parts and a l l h e a r t s of h i s universe.

3 * God is not only a power presence, but a l s o a personal presence,

4* He i s t h e fullness of him who f i l l s a l l and i n a l l . And he works a l l
i n all.

This seems t o b e Paul i n Eph. 1:22, Which i s h i s bodys t h e fulness

of h i m who f i l l s a l l i n all.I1 E: Some p e r s o n a l i t y fills a l l and
is i n a l l . The Adjuster as contrasted with t h e I n f i n i t e Omnipresence,
5. This suggests self-existence--self-will, He not o n l y i s AI;L--but
he i s a l s o a l l . This i s a phenomena embracing both cause and ef-
fect--and a l l intervening i n t e r a c t i o n between cause and e f f e c t .

6 . Paul f u r t h e r expresses t h i s concept in 1 Cor, 12~6, "And t h e r e a r e

v a r i e t i e s o f working, but i t i s t h e same God who i n s p i r e s them a l l i n
every one

7. But even t h e heaven o f heavens cannot contain t h e p e r s o n a l i t y o f God.

See 1 Kings 8 : W . "'Behold, heaven and t h e highest heaven cannot con-
tain thee; how much l e s s t h i s house which I have b u i l t ! f 1 1 Note: -
Highest heaven--Paradise

8. Note p l u r a l heavens. God cannot be limited t.0 one place,

9. -
While it i s true t h a t God i s a l l and i n a l l , t h a t i s not a l l of God,

A, God as First Source and Center i s a l l , Unqualified Absolute.

B. God as Creator-Father i s i n a l l , Deity Absolute,

C. But t h a t i s not a l l o f God, There i s a p o t e n t i a l i t y o f i n t e r -

relatedness and co-ordination, Universal Pos0lut.e,
 10, The Infinite can be f i n a l l y revealed o n l y in infinity-and that entails
eternity.
11. "he cause can never be M l y revealed i n effects. Causes a r e g r e a t e r
than e f f e c t s , so the former can never be f u l l y disclosed by t h e examin-
ation of t h e l a t t e r .

12. Primary causes are i n f i n i t e . Secondary causes may be f i n i t e , but they

a r e derived from i n f i n i t e will.

13. The Creator i s infinite-and the creation p o t e n t i a l l y i n f i n i t e . The

whole of causation i s g r e a t e r than a l l discoverable creation effects.

U. GESTALT. The parts derive t h e i r meaning f r o m an attempted under-

standing o f t h e whole. T h a t is: Creation i s b e s t understood by wor-
shipful contemplation o f t h e Creator.

15. While God may partiaJly be revealed through t h e cosmos, the cosmos
can never contain o r encompass the infinity of God,
III. REF"CE: Page 45, T2 - "The Father's presence,,,"

1. The Father's presence p a t r o l s t h e master universe-not just t h e grand

Universe. , b t e : It i s his presence-not h i s personalitx.

2. P a t r o l means t o keep order--sustairr--make secure f o r all concerned.

3. Cod the Father is not walking a beat--he has plenty of help.

4. Some f a c t o r s o f t h e Father's presence.

A. G r a v i t y presence.. (Personality)
B. Adjusters and other God-frapents.
C. S p i r i t p p s e n c e of t h e Eternal Son,
D. Mind presence o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
E. Presence of the subordinate Creators.
F. The Supreme and the Ultimate.
G. The presence o f the Absolutes,

5. God pervades t h e universe. Ps. 19:6. ''Its r i s i n g i s from the end of

the
hid
the
from i t s h e a t ."
heavens, and i t s c i r c u i t 'co the end of them; and there is nothing
Note: Light i n the King James version--heat i n
Revised version. Remember: Light without heat.

6 . Note the use of c i r c u i t s .

' A. Gravity circuit.
B.
C. Mind c i r c u i t .
Personality c i r c u i t .
Iv. REFERENCE: Page 45$ v3 - YFhe creature not ~ n l y . . ~ H

This paragraph consists of six quotations from Sikhism:

1, "As I behold c r e a t i o n P P am amazed and astonished. God i s contained

Jn t h e hearts o f men. I n my heart I hold God, who f i l l e t h every place."
H p s of Guru Nan&, Asa Ashtapadi: Macauliffe, Sikk Religion l,3Ol,,
2. "God is concealed i n every h e a r t . His l i g h t i s i n every heart.I1
Hymns o f Guru Nanak, Rag Sorath: Macauliffe, Sikh Religion 1.3306

3 e f W a n y millions search f o r God, and find him i n their heartsolt Hymns

of Guru Arjan, Sukhmam* : Ashtapadi 10.6 a Macaulif fe, Sikh R e l i -
@on 3.330.

4 e "1 go searching f o r t h e friend; but the friend i s with me." Sloks o f

Religion 6.413.

5. "Him whom I thought without me, I now find within me. When I found
t h i s s e c r e t , I recognized the Lord of t h e world.1t Habirls Hymns,
Acrostic 30: Macauliffe, Sikh Religion 6.186.

6 . This l a s t quotation: f"l'he Father l i v e s i n t h e child, God i s always

with u s c He i s t h e guiding s p i r i t o f eternal destiny."-I have been
unable t o locate.

-
Note: App passages i n t h e Urantia Book which appear within
f r o m the sacred books o f the w r l d 1 s l i v i n g religions.
quotes are

Ve REJZRENCE: Page 45, T' - llTruly of the human race. .It

le &ove can dominate us because God dwells within US.

1 John 4 : k . "For he who i s i n you is greater than he who i s i n the

world a

1 John 4:16. "He who abides in love abides i n God, and God abides i n
him. 11

2, Wen o u r wrong thinking torments our Thought Adjusters.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 45, y5 - "The omnipresence of God...Il

1, Omnipresence i s a part of God's i n f i n i t e nature. Space i s no b a r r i e r

t o Deity, If God i s infinite he would have t o be everywhere present.
 2, But space i s r e a l s Wood i s a b a r r i e r t o l i g h t , but not t o X rays,

3. The person of God dwells on Paradise. A s such he is not observable

elsewhere

4.
.
God's universe presence embraces manifold personalities and numerous
influences

5. It i s not always possible t o distinguish between t h e personal presence

o f God and the presence o f h i s co-ordinates and subordinates,
6, But the Father i s t r u l y present i n his personality c i r c u i t .

7. The d i v i n e co-ordinates:

B.
A.

C.
Eternal Son.
Infinite Spirit
I s l e o f Paradise,
.
D. The Absolutes.

8. Near co-ordinates:

A. Creator Sons.
B. Other Paradise Sons.
C. The Seven Master S p i r i t s .
D. Local Universe Mother Spirits.
E. Supreme Being.
F. The Ultimate.
G. God t h e Sevenfold.

VPI. REFERENCE: Page 45, T6 - "The Universal Controller.. .'1

COMMENT

1, God, t h e Controller, operates over t h e Paradise gravity c i r c u i t s and

h accordance with physical mass, because a l l things adhere and eon-
sist i n him.

2. Paradise gravity a c t s on all material things--the p u l l o f the e l l i p s e .

3 0 Linear gravity a c t s only on the electronic level--attracting i n straight

lines

4 , The Controller i s a l s o present i n t h e Unqualified Absolute--the po-

t e n t i a l o f a l l uncreated universes.

5* Thus God pervades t h e universes of t h e past, present, and h t u r e .

6, He i s t h e primordial foundation o f a l l r e a l i t y .

7 0 But God may project himself d i r e c t l y i n the universe--as i n the bestowal

of the Adjusters,
I . >
V3.11. REFERENCE: Page 45, 'Ip7 - "The mind presence of..."

COMMENT

A s a mind presence, God i s manifested t o t h e universes:

1. The a b s o l u t e mind o f t h e Irifinite S p i r i t .

2. The cosmic mind o f t h e Master S p i r i t s .
3. The a d j u t a n t mind o f t h e l o c a l universe Mother S p i r i t s .
IX. REFERENCE: Page 46, - "The everywhere present,.."

COMMENT

1, The s p i r i t presence o f the Father i s co-ordinated with t h e s p i r i t

presence o f t h e Eternal Son and t h e p o t e n t i a l of t h e Deity Absolute.

2, But none of this prevents God9s presence i n t h e h e a r t s o f h i s childrer:

by means o f t h e Adjusters.

3 * God mnifests himself in:

A. Gravity c i r c u i t ,
B. S p i r i t c i r c u i t of Eternal Son.
C. Mind g r a v i t y o f I n f i n i t e S p i r i t :
(I)'Cosmic mind of Master S p i r i t s .
D. Personality c i r c u i t .
(2) Adjutants o f Mother S p i r i t s .

X. REFERENCE: Page 46, a2 - "Concerning God's presence . . . I t

1, The a c t u a l i z a t i o n of t h e Supreme Being i s t h e i n d i c a t o r of t h e en mas:

presence o f God i n t h e universe.

2. This s o r t of presence has nothing t o do d t h Godqs presence i n t h e

individual,

3. It i s t o conserve t h e divine presence t h a t s i n i s quarantined and m.-

b e l l i o n segregated. 7

4. Loyal m a j o r i t i e s have a right t o protect themselves from

..,, t h e alienat-
i n g acts of -&cked and rebellious minorities.

5. me i n j u n c t i o n t o love o u r neighbor as.ourselves does. not mean t h a t .

we should a l l o w h i n t o impose upon uso

6. Moral and s p i r i t u a l maladies should be quarantined, as w e l l a s physic

contagion *

7* C i v i l i z a t i o n has a r i g h t t o protect i t s e l f from t h e subversive influ-

ence o f i n t e r n a t i o n a l gangsters
 XIo REFERENCE: Page 46, m- I9While the Father., .ft

God's presence with us is. determined by:

1, Level o f existence, Origin and order o f being. Relation t o Deity.

2, Whether o r not we have Father fragments,
3 , Our co-operation with t h e s e s p i r i t u a l helpers.
XII. EFERENCE: Page 46, v4 - '"I'he fluctuations o f . .I1

COMMENT

1. Fluctuations o f t h e divine presence are not due t o changeableness i n

God, but r a t h e r t o a t t i t u d i n a l changes on t h e p a r t o f h i s free-choos-
i n g children,

2, God i s no r e s p e c t e r of persons o r planets--man himself, and f o r him-

s e l f , determines t h e divine presence.

3, God confers d i f f e r e n t i a l honor only on t h e p e r s o n a l i t i e s o f God t h e

Sevenfold.

A. The Creator Son--Creative Spirit.

B. The Ancients of Days.
C, Seven Master S p i r i t s .
D. The Supreme Being.
E. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
F. The Eternal Son.
G. The Universal Father,

2, GODDS INFTNITE; POWER

1, REFERENCE: Page 46, 'IT5 - "All t h e universes know.,."
COMMENT
1, All universes acknowledge Godgs sovereignty, Rev. 1 9 ~ 6 , "Then I
heard what seemed t o be t h e voice o f a g r e a t multitude,. .crying,
9Hallelujaht For t h e Lord our God t h e Almighty reignso 3 1'

2, The a f f a i r s o f our world a r e supervised. Dan, 4 ~ 3 5 "And

~ h e does ac-
cording t o h i s will i n t h e host or" heaven and mong the i n h a b i t a n t s o f
t h e earth,"

3 * God i s t h e source o f a l l poyer. Rome 13:10 "For t h e r e i s no a u t h o r i t y

except fmm God."
11, R E F " ( X : Page 463 85 - Wit-nfn t h e bounds ,**

10 Wit& t h e bomds cjf consistency, a l l things are possible with God,

The quotation i s f r o m Jesus7 discussion about t h e camel going through
t h e eye of a needle. Mark 10;27',, I 0 W t . ' n men it i s impossible, but
c o t d t h God; f o r a i l t h i n g s are p o s s i b l s with GodoQtl

20 But even t h i n g s k 2 c h a r e gossl.5le with God may not be probable, God

could no doxi'bt heal a l l diseases--c.anceY, But doctors must depend on
-
what God does, do., not on what he -can ,
do,

3 o The long evolutionary process unfolds according t o t h e e t e r n a l pur-

pose, Why do we see s o l i t t . l e o f t h e divLne plan?

A. We a r e finite--we a s c o v e r order, but discern l i t t l e perfection,

B o "he purpose is et,ernal--we a r e time-cofiditioned, We oarnot focus

on an e t e r n a l project,
C o The p l a ~i s universal---we a r e loc.ai i n spsce,
Do Me a r e t o o f i n i t . e t o d e t e c t i n f i n i t e wisdQm h t h e e t e r n a l purpose,
E. The p l a n i s characterized by harmony--we are confused and d i s t o r t e d
by sin and r e b e l l i o n ,

F, It is not easy for t h e lcwest order of intelligence t o perceive

t h s doings o f t h e h i g h e s t i n t e l l i g e n c e ,

Go We can only partially comprehend t h e Suprem%--much less t h e In-

f b i t e,

4, There is bgt; one lzw-giver, The Laws of t h e GG?SIIIOS are t h e h a b i t of

God,

5 , God sipholds t.he -mLversas and swings them around t h e i r circuits,

i, O f a l l GodYs attribGt.es? -m ' b e s t understand h i s om-ipotence,

2, Aside fmm things s p i r i t u a l ? God is energy, All energy derives from
t h e FLrst Source and Center,

-
30 Note: The periodic l a w or" chemistry,
IV. REFERENCE: Page 47$ a2 - @Godcontrols a l l powero.,19

1. God controls a l l power--ha makes a way f o r t h e l i g h t n i n g ,

A. God works through t h e Conjoint Actor and t h e Power Directors,

B, Job 28~26. When he made a decree f o r t h e rain, and a way f o r t h e

l i g h t n h g o f t h e thunder.Il

20 -
Note: The decrees f o r water,

A. Iko gases-water.
B. Three forms of watero I c e f l o a t s ,

So If energy were uncontrolled it would radiate i n t o o u t e r space,

4 , The c o m i c units s d n g on forever around t h e i r Paradise c i r c u i t s ,

Vo REFERENCE: Page 47, T3 - '"l'he omnipotence o f o o o l ~

COMMENT
1, The Father dominates a l l energy--physical, mindal, spir%tual--on t h e
absolute l e v e l ,

2, I n i n f i n i t y a l l energies are indistinguishable, Monota is n o n s p i r i t

Paradise a n e r m , but indistinguishable from Paradise s p i r i t Note:
I n a former e d i t i o n of Webster t h e w o r d monota appears as a footzoteo

3. Creature mind-not o r i g i n a t i n g on Paradise--is not d i r e c t l y dominated

.
by t h e Universal Father, Mortal mind t a k e s o r i g i n i n t h e l o c a l
&verse

h0 God a d j u s t s ?with mortal mind by means o f t h e Thought Adjusters,

VI * REFERENCE: Page 47p a4 - "The Universal Fatherooon

COMMENT

1, God i s not a t r a n s i e n t force o r f l u c t u a t i n g energy,

2, God i s a b l e t o d e a l with a l l the emergencies of t h e cosmos: person-
d i t y r e a c t i o n s group antagonisms, animal propensities, mental and
emotional c o n f l i c t s , e r r o r , e v i l , and sin,

4, God deals w%th t h e cosmos according t o :

A, Dictates o f e t e r n a l wisdom.
B, Mandates of i n f i ~ t ejudgment.,
 4, Regardless o f appearances, t h e power o f God i s n o t functioning l i k e a
b l i n d force,

VII. REFEFiENCEs Page &79 v5 - I'Situations do arise..,"

c m
1. Things happen in t h e cosmos which appear t o be emergency and make-
s h i f t r u l i n g s , b u t such i s not t h e case,

2, This s u p e r f i c i a l view o f t h e m i v e r s e r e s u l t s fiomx

A, Limited range o f viewpoint.

B, Finiteness of comprehension,
C, Circumscribed scope o f survey,

3, Me f a i l t o understand Godvs doings because o f :

A. Failure t o recognize higher l a w s o

B, Magnitude o f God's character,
C. I n f i n i t y o f hls a t t r i b u t e s .
Do Fact o f h i s free-wiliness.
VIII,, REFEREN(=E: Page 4yp T6 - 'The planetary c r e a t u r e s O o o i t

lo Because o f t h e g r e a t differences i n t h e creatures o f t h e universe,

it i s d i f f i c u l t f o r these f i n i t e beings t o comprehend t h e doings o f an
I n f i n i t e God,

20 Said Jesuso j u s t before leaving Urantia: "1 have overcome t h e

John 1633. H e d i d not say, I have understood o r explained t h e world.

30 Because o f o u r misunderstanding, inany of t h e doitlgs of God may seem t o

be cruel and h e a r t l e s s , But they are not,

40 God's doings a r e r e a l l y wise, kind, and purposeful. They a r e f o r

t h e hLghest good o f t h e g r e a t e s t numbero

5 0 The p r i v i l e g e s of cosmic c i t i z e n s h i p exact t h e p r i c e of subjection t o

t h e demands o f cosmic welfare in i t s e n t i r e t y ,

60 Sometimes t h e welfare of t h e part may appear t o d i f f e r from t h e wel-

f a r e o f t h e whole. From G o d * s viewpoint such differences do not &.st,

IX, REPERENCE: Page 4G9 " 2 - We a r e all- a

mmm
1, We are a p a r t o f t h e family of God, and mast s m e t h e s share in t h e
family d i s c f p l i n e , Compare: Rom, l f + ; T O '"on? o f us lives t o himself o i i s
 2, To m o r t a l s g xany G f the piddles o f t h e universe a r e r e a l l y t h e s e s d t
Of..

A. The decisions of all-wisdom.

B, Choosing o f the infallib'e Will.
C, Decisions o f a perfect personality f o r t h e highest good o f &a
creation,

3 , But many o f t h e t h i n g s wbich happen t o us are caused by:

A o Our o m perverted choosing,
B, Thoughtlessness and selfiskmess,
c o Uncivilized c m e l t y .
D. Outworking of heredity,
E. The evolutionary scheme,
F. Social s i t u a t i o n s
G, Our p o l i t i c a l plight
H o Incompleteness o f t h e Supreme,

1, Our f i n i t e handicaps cause m y of Godss wise and kind a c t s t o appear

t o be cruel and inconsiderate.

2, Our l i m i t a t i o n s cause u s t o pervert t h e motives and misunderstand t h e

purposes or" God$s d e d i n g with t h e universe,

3, But m a n y t h i n g s occur o n an e v o l u t i o n a v world which a r e not t h e per-

sonal doings of Gad,

k o God is a div-inely unified personality-he doe's not need t o be adjudged

by f5nit.e and no.zk,al psychiatry,

XIo REFE;RENCE: Page rk8s 91% - I'The d i v i n e o m n i p t e n c e , , , ~ ~

1, Godls m ? $ m t , e n c e is p e r f e c t l y co-ordinated with a l l his o t h e r attp9-

butes,

2, Godls pwez fn t h e .&verse L s o r d i n a r i l y limLted by t h r e e 3ondi-

tions--by h i s nzturep by h i s will8 and by h i s l a w o

1, God is:
 c. Finalinwill.
D. Infinite in a t t r i b u t e s .
E. Eternal i n wisdom.
F. Absolute i n r e a l i t y .
2, But outside o f Paradise and t h e c e n t r a l universe, everything pertaining
t o God is limited by:
A. t h e e v o l v h g presence of t h e Supremes
B. t h e eventuating presence o f t h e Ultimate,

and co-ordinated i n t h e e x i s t e n t i a l Absolutes of p o t e n t i a l i t y :

.
I

A. Deity Absolute.
B.
C
Universal Absolute.
Unqualified Absolute .
30 1% is God's will t h a t his presence be t h u s limited.
DISCUSSION OF INF'XNITODE

1. Not d t h s t a n d h g God's e t e r n i t y and i n f i n i t y , he is absolute ,n vol Lion,

P. 59.
2. I n a b i l i t y t o attain t h e i n f i n i t y of God should not prevent our enjoying
him on t h e f i n i t e level. p. 1169.

3. Bible texts:

Job 5:9. W h o does great things and unsearchable, marvelous things with-
out number.

Job 36r26. "Behold, God is great, and we know him not; the number of h i s
years i s unsesrchable,I*

Isa. 1$:10. ttDeclaring t h e end from t h e beginning and from ancient times
things not yet done, saying, I I Q counsel s h a l l stand, and I w i l l accom-
p u s h all my purpose.ln

Matt. 19:26, ''But with God a l l things are possible."

~ he does according t o his w i l l in t h e host o f heaven and
Ban. 4 ~ 3 5 {'And
among the inhabitants o f t h e earth."
Job 42:2. tsP know t h a t thou emst do all things, and t h a t no purpose o f
thine can be thwarted,"
 3. GODIS UNIVERSAL KNOWLEDGE
I. REFERENCE;: Page 48, 7F6 - 18 3 God knows a l l things. , .otp

1. God knows a l l t h i n g s , 1 John 3 ~ 2 0 , "God i s g r e a t e r than oar h e a r t s ,

and he knows everSl;hhgati

2. God's consciousness embraces t h e thought o f a l l c r e a t i o n o Note:

A. The mind circu5.t o f t h e I n f i e t e Spi,r5.t,

El. The f a r - f l u g d i s t r i b u t i o n 02 Thought Adjrrsters,

3. He knows about everything before it happens. J

4. The divine e n t i t i e s (Adjusters) going out from him a r e a part o f him,

5.n knowledge, See Job 37:16,

5. He c o n t r o l s nature and i s p e r f e c t
"Do you know t h e balanchgs of t h e clouds, t h e wondrous works o f him
who i s p e r f e c t i n knowledge."

6. The eyes of t h e Lord a r e i n every place. Prov, 154.3, !'The eyes o f t l

Lord are i n every p l a c e , keeping watch on t h e e v i l and t h e good,"

7. About t h e sparrows and t h e number of your h a i r s o Matt. lOx29,~O.

"Are not t w o sparrows sold f o r a penny? And not one o f them will f a l l
t o t h e ground without your F a t h e r ' s will. But even t h e h a i r s of your
head a r e a l l numbered." (Regarding technique of counting h a i r s S see
Urantia Book, p, USe)

8, He knows all about astronomy, Ps. 147:4- "He determines t h e number

o f t h e stars, he gives t o a l l of them t h e i r namesol'

11. REFERENCX: Page 49 82 - "The Universal Father, , .

CXFiMMENT

1, The Universal Father i s always conscious o f all t h e worlds of a l l

universes

2. The r e s t o f t h i s paragraph i s a s e r f e s o f quotations:

Ek, 3:7. Vhen t h e Lord said, '1 have seen the a f f l i c t i o n o f my peop:
who are i n Egy-pt, and have heard t h e i r ery,,,I know t h e i r s u f f e r i n g s ,
Ps, 33:13,14, "The Lord looks down from heaven, he sees a l l t h e sans
of men; from where he s i t s enthroned he l o o k s I"or't,h cn a l l t h e ir,habf-
'cants of t h e ezrth."

Job 23:10, f r B G t tie knows the way that I take; when h e has t r i e d me,,
I shall come f o r t h as gold,"
 Ps. 139:2,2. ItThou knowest when I s i t down and dnen 1 r i s e up; thou
d i s c e r n e s t m y thoughts from afar. Thou searchest out my path and my
lying down, and a r t acquainted with a l l my ways.*'

Heb. 4:139 "And before him no c r e a t u r e i s hidden, but all a r e open and
l a i d bare t o t h e eyes of him wLth whom we have t o do."

Ps. lO3:ll+. "For he knows our frame; he remembers t h a t we a r e dust.I1

Matt. 6:80 "Your Father knows what you need before you ask him."

111, REFERENCE: Page 490 'j - Wod i s

"T

1, God i s u n i v e r s a l l y self-conscious, He i s i n f i d t e l y conscious.of h i s

self-consciousness,

2, God could know everything i n and of himself--but he e l e c t s t o use a

host of other beings.

3o The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a l s o everywhere present,

IV. REFERENCE: Page 499 7f4 - Itwe are not wholly. It

COMMENT
1, The authors are not s w e t h a t God foreknows sin. Even i f he does, it
does not abrogate manqs free w i l l .

2, God i s never subject t o s u r p r i s e ,

V, REFERENCE: Page 49, P5 - ItOmnipotence does not imply,..1t

COMMENT
1, God cannot do t h e nondoable o r an ungodlike a c t .
2, God does not know t h e unknowable.

3,, But a l l such statements a r e not coiaprehensible t o t h e mortal mind.

4 0 Note t h r e e Bible texts:

1 John 3 : 2 0 , "For God i s g r e a t e r than our hearts, and he knows eve-7-

thing 11

Heb, 4:120 TlArid before him no c r e a t u r e i s hidden, but a l l a r e open and

l a i d bare t o t h e eyes o f him with whom we have to doef1

Matt., 6 ~ 8 , "For your Father knows what you need before yo2 ask him.'*
 40 GOD'S LlMITILESSMBS
I, REFERENCE: Page 499 T6 - "The successive bestowal..,t1

COMMENT

1, God's d i s t r 5 b u t i o n o f himself t o t h e universes does not l e s s e n his

inL"init.e a t t r i b u t e s ,

-
-Note: Reside--"To 'have an abiding place; t o be present.l'
Repose--VYeedom from t h a t .which excites o r stirs. up, Peace, .salm,
and t r a n q u i l i t y , "

2. The p o t e n t i a l of , G o d I s nature and a % t r i b u t e s i s i n no way lessened by

t h e u n s t i n t e d bestowal o f himself upon his creation.

1. While each new c r e a t i o n c a l l s f c r an adjustment OP g r a v i t y , t h e r e remains

t h e g r a v i t y p o t e n t i a l t o c o n t r o l even an i n f i n i t e &verse,

2. The endowment of an i n f i n i t e creation would leave t h e mqualifLed Ab-

s o l u t e undiminished.

3. Regardless o f h i s bestowals of energy and s p i r i t , t h e i n f i n i t e poten-

t i a l of God remains t h e same.

COMMENT

1. 'rhe l a v i s h bes-tow&l of mind does not l e s s e n t h e wisdom pot,ential or"

Deity,

2, Enlargement or" t h e universe ches not d5Mnish t h e i n f i n i t e ;nmd enjtw-.

ment o f t h e p e r s c n a l i t g o f k . 3 ,

IV. P W E R F S ~ : Page 50, T3 - !'The f a c t t h a t h e . E s f 9

COMMENT
1, There i s no 1Mt 50 the llumber o f Aajnsters wkieh t h e Father can be-
stow upon h5s universe children.

2. WhCe t.'nese prepersorial Monitors a r e voluntxers, t h e y ai-s sent by a

personal Father.

3 This reception o f Adjusters c r e a t e s an inconsefvabie I^Ut.x-e f o r mc~fial'l.

 V O KEF"cE;: Page 50, v.4 - "To t h e mortals of time, .It

1. We mortals have a future, but God i n h a b i t s e t e r n i t y .

2, A Divine Counselor i s finite--he does not f u l l y comprehend Deity,

3 . Only an i n f i n i t e mind can comprehend i n f i n i t y of existence and e t e

of a c t i o n .

VI. REFERENCE: Page 50, "5 - "Mortal man cannoto.,ll

cQMME;NT

1. While man cannot know t h e i n f i n i t u d e of God, he can feel--experien

such a Father's i n f i n i t e LOVE.

2, Quality of e x p e ~ e n c emay be unlimited, but q u a n t i t y i s l i m i t e d by

c a p a c i t y of s p i r i t u a l r e c e p t i v i t y ,

VII 0 REFERENCE: Page 50, v6 - I*Finite appreciation of.,,"

COMMENT

1. F i n i t e comprehension o f i n f i n i t e q u a l i t i e s transcends t h e capacity

mortal l o g i c because man i s %ade i n t h e image o f Godl'-bd lives
man.
2, Cosmic sociology--Creator-creature relationship-augments t h e Fath
child affection.

DISCUSSION

1, God i s universal unity and unqualified r e a l i t y , p. 6450

2, God's hand i s on t h e mighty l e v e r of circumstances. p. 52,

3. Col. 1:17* "He i s before a l l t h i n g s , and i n him a l l t h i n g s hold t o g e t

THE FATHER'S SUPRE243 RULF,

I. REF"CE: Page 50D 'Q)r - "In his contact...lI

corn
1, Outside of Havona, God r u l e s through U s Sons.

2. This delegation o f power i s i n accordance with God's f r e e w i l l .

3* A t any time God can a c t independently o f a l l h i s subordinates,

 4. Such a c t s of God would b e , . i n p e r f e c t i o n and i n f i n i t e wisdom.

11. REFEFENCJ3: Page 51, - "The Father r u l e s . ,. .I1

1, Tie Father rules through an unbroken l i n e of Sons, ending with t h e

Planetary Princes.

2. It i s no mere p o e t i c expression t h a t "the e a r t h i s t h e Lordgs," and

t h a t he ltrules in t h e kingdoms of men."

Ps. 24:l. Yl'he e a r t h i s t h e Lord's and t h e fiiLness t h e r e o f , "

Dan.. 2:21. "He removes kings and s e t s up kings,!'

Dan. 4:170 "That t h e l i v i n g m y b o w t h a t t h e Host High rules i n t h

kingdom o f nen. It

11. REFERENCE; Page 51, U2 - "In t h e affairs...fi

COMMENT

1. God may not always have ' h i s way i n t h e h e a r t s of men, but i n t h e cos
h i s w i l l prevails,

2, This triumphant eternal purpose is one or' wisdom and love,

IV, REFERENCE: Page 51, 'f3 - Waid Jesus. .It

COMMENT .

1, This quote from Jesus i s John 10:28,29. "And I give them e t e r n a l li

and t h e y s h a l l never p e r i s h , and no one s h a l l snatch them out o f m y
hand. My Father, who has given t h e m t o me, i s g r e a t e r t h a n a l l , and
no one i s a b l e t o snatch them out of "the Father's handosP Note: In
t h e King James v e r s i o n it says ltno = . I 9 Revised version i s t h e sam
as t h e Urantia Book--flno one.11

2, Even if we cannot grasp t h e whole o f Godgs nature and a c t s g we can h

fast t h e concept o f h-h--here and t h e r e . =--in our hearts,
-
There--on Paradise f

3, There i s but one God--and i n him al1;things c o n s i s t ,

Eph. 4:60 "One God and Father of u s a l l , wlno i s above a11 and throu
a l l and i n a l l . "

Col, 1:170 "He i s before a l l t h i n g s , and i n hiin a i l t h i z g s h o l d t c -

getherO11
,- V O REF'ERXNCE: Page 51, 73 - "The u n c e r t a i n t i e s o f life...tl
COMMENT
i
The i n e v i t a b i l i t i e s are self-explanatory.

V I O REFERENCE;: Page 51, 81 - ItThroughout t h e universe,, . .IJ

COMMENT

1, Survival of t h e p a r t i s dependent on co-operation with t

p u r p s e OF' t h e whole.

2. An e v o l u t i o n a q world without error (unwise judgment) wo

without f r e e will ,

3, Evolving man must be f a l l i b l e i f he i s t o be f r e e ,

k0 EM.1 becomes s i n only when it i s knowingly embraced.

VU:. REFERENCE: Page 52, q2 - "The f u l l appreciation,..tt

C O W T

I, Havona n a t i v e s a r e a b l e t o l i v e by t r u t h , beauty, and go

c o n t r a s t i v e and thought-compelling s i t u a t i o n s of e v i l .

2. These p e r f e c t beings a r e such by f a c t of existence; they

of it,

4 o Mortal mzn earns even h i s f a i t h - s t a t u s ,

4. A l l of man now and i n t h e f u t u r e i s an e x p e r i e n t i a l a t t a

VIII. BFERENCE: Page 52, - "The c r e a t u r e s o f Havona...tt

C m N T

Havona n a t i v e s and mortals contrasted,

6, THE FATHER'S PFiIMACY.

1, RIGERENCE: Page 52, 7T4 - W i t h divine s e l f l e s s n e s s o . o i l

C O M T

1, God relinquishes a u t h o r i t y and delegates power w i t h self

generosity. Note: Effort t o employ English terms t o de
attitudes ,

2, But God i s always pr5ml--his,. hand i s on the mighty leve

I ,I
stames,
 3, God permits nothing--not even h i s delegated authority--to interfere
with t h e progress o f ' h i s e t e r n a l purposeo

4. 'Meaning o f primal--first, primary, o r i g i n a l , c h i e f , First i n importance.

11. REFERENCE: Page 52, 85 - "The sovereignty o f God.. .It

COMMENT
I. I n t h e last a n a l y s i s God's sovereignty i s unlimited.
2, I n time and space divine sovereignty i s limited:

A. By God's free will.

B. By manls r e l a t i v e f r e e will.

3. The universe was not i n e v i t a b l e . It i s not an accideni-not self-

existent .
4. All c r e a t i o n i s subject t o t h e w i l l of the Creator,

5. The will of God i s true and l i v i n g love. F i n i t e universes a r e character-

ized by:

A. Goodness-nearness t o divinity.
B. Evil--remoteness f r o m d i v i n i t y ,

-
Note: 1. The w i l l o f God is not a inathematical fact--it
love . i s t r u t h and

2, Reality o f evolutionary c r e a t i o n i s only r e l a t i v e ,

3, This r e a l i t y r e l a t i v i t y produces d i f f e r e n t i a l r e l a t i o n t o
divinity:

A. Goodness-nearness t o Godls w i l l .
B. Evil--remoteness from Godfs will.

III. REFERENCE: Page 53, 9f2 - I l A l l r e l i g i o u s philosophy. ,.I1

COMPiIENT

1. Philosophy, sooner o r l a t e r , a r r i v e s a t t h e concept o f one God,

2. Universe causes cannot be lower than e f f e c t s . Cosmic mind must be above

i t s lower manifestations

3. Human mind cannot be explained i n terms of lower orders of e f i s t e n c e ,

4. Man's mind can be comprehended o n l y by recognition o f higher o r d e r s o f
thought and purposive will.

5. Han as a moral being i s inexplicable unless we acknowledge God, I .

 DISCUSSION OF CHARACTZRISTIGS OF H W MIND

WORSHIP, God-consciousness

WISDOM. Erperience c-onaciousness

SELF-COKSCIOUSNESS. Ego consciousness ,

ABSTRACTION, A b i l i t y t o get new t r u t h from old,

TRUTH CO?XIOUSRESS, Ability t o recognize t r u t h b 3 i t s f l a v o r ,

ALTRUISN. Unselfish service for one s fellows E t h i c a l brotherhood

IMTTATION. A b i l i t y t o observe and repeat an a c t , Spontaneous learning

IDEALISN, Consciousness o f t h e superior.

MORALITY., Consciousness o f t h e contrast o f good and evil.

10, CIVILIZATION, A b i l i t y t o execute t h e dreams o f c r e a t i v e imagination.

11. HUMOR. Only man can laugh a t a joke,

1 -
Note: Man's nearest o f k i n among animals very c l o s e l y approaches some o f t h
a t t a h m e n t s , b u t never a c t u a l l y and i n t h e human senseo

IV, REFERENCE: Page 533 u3 -. !?The mechanistic philosopher., , .Io

1,: Mechanistic philosophers r e j e c t t h e very sovereign w i l l which c r e a t

, t h e very aniverse laws they s o deeply reverence.

'2; What homage t h e mechanist pays God when he conceives n a t u r a l law t o

be self-acting

V, RZFERF;NCEB Page 53 7'f4 - "It i s a g r e a t blunder,. .If

COMMENT
I t ' i s a great blunder t o humanhe God--but not so s t u p i d as t o meohani.2
him,

TKO REBRENCE: Page 53$ %5 - '!Does t h e Paradise father,..,^^

1, Does God s u f f e r ? ',& do n o t know, The Creator Sons can an6 do,

2, Perhaps God does thrcugh t h e A.cijusters, See Isa. 63:9, "

Lrla l l t h
a f f l i c t i o n s he was a f f l i c t e d O f f
 3 o God h a s a f a t h e r l y sympathy, and may possibly suffer--even though w e
cannot understand how.

[Ia FIBF'EREXkE: Page 53, a6 - "The i n f i n i t e and,.."

1. The i n f i n i t e Ruler o f t h e universe o f universes is:

Power-Form--Energy--Process--Pattem--Principle--Presence--Reality.
2. But God i s more t h a n a l l these:

A. He i s personal,
B. He e x e r c i s e s a sovereign w i l l .
C. He exFeriences self-consciousness o f d i v i n i t y .
D. He executes the m d a t e s of a c r e a t i v e mind.
E, He pursues t h e r e a l i z a t i o n o f an e t e r n a l purpose.
F. He manifests a F a t h e r ' s love f o r h i s universe children.

3. And a l l o f t h e s e personal traits can be b e s t understood by observing

the bestowal l i f e o f Michael on Urantia.

TI. REFERENCE: Page 53, W - "God t h e Father..."

C O m T

This has been adopted as t h e Urantia benediction.

 PAPER 1,

GODQS RELATION TO THE UNIVERSE

1, The Universe Attitude of t h e Father

2. God and Nature
3 , God' s Unchanging Character
k 0 The Realization o f God
5 0 Erroneous Ideas o f God
INTRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 54, T l - "The Universal Father...'I

COMMEN!C

1, God i s executing an e t e r n a l purpose f o r t h e universe throug

time

2, A wise Creator created t h e universe i n order t o r e a l i z e t h i

purpose.

3. Aside from Paradise D e i t i e s , probably no person' o r being i n

t i o n really knows t h e nature o f t h i s e t e r n a l purpose.

4e Beings of post-eternity existence are not cognizant of futu

5 0 Even p e r f e c t beings d i f f e r i n opinions.

W e should be unafr
d i v e r s e opinions respecting cosmic philosophy,

DISCUSSION OF. GOD 'S ETERNAL PURPOSE

1, The f i n i t e exists because of t h e e t e r n a l purpose, p, 1260.

2. Vast scope o f t h e e t e r n a l purpose. p. 3 4 .

3, Eternal purpose i s a glorious plan. p. 364,

A l l t h i n g s unfold according t o t h e e t e r n a l purpose. p. 46.

5, The e t e r n a l purpose w i l l triumph, p. 51.

6, Bible Texts.

Eph, 3:lP0 "This was according t o t h e e t e r n a l purpose which he

i z e d i n Christ Jesus our L o rd o t '

Isa. 14:&, I t s A s I have planned, so s h a l l i t be, and as I have

so s h a l l it stand. It

I s a , 14:26, 1)vThis i s t h e purpose t h a t i s purposed concerning

earth. fIf
 Isa. 46:11. t t t Ihave purposed, and I will do

Jer. 4:2%. have purposed; I have not r e l e n t e d nor w i l l I t u r n be

11a REFERENCE: Page 54, Sr2 - "It i s easy.. .I)

COMMENT

1. The p e r f e c t universe of Havona could serve a multiple purpose:

A. The s a t i s f a c t i o n of Deity nature.

B. The f i n i s h i n g school f o r t h e pilgrims o f time on t h e i r way t c

Paradise.

C. A p a t t e r n creation for t h e universes o f time and space,

2. There i s nothing wrong with experiencing pleasure--enjoying satis

faction.

3. God i s n e i t h e r p u r i t a n i c a l nor epicurian..

111. R?FEXENCE: Page 54, 113 - "The amazing plan...1t

COMMENT

1. The chief concern of t h e f i n i t e universes a t present seems t o be:

A. Perfection of evolutionary mortals f o r Paradise ascension.

B. Admission of these ascenders t o t h e Corps of t h e F i n a l i t y .

C, Post-graduate t r a i n i n g f o r some undisclosed f u t u r e service.
2. But this scheme for educating and s p i r i t u a l i z i n g mortals i s by no
t h e exclusive business of t h e universe i n t e l l i g e n c e s .

3. There a r e many o t h e r f a s c i n a t i n g p u r s u i t s which enlist t h e energie:

of t h e c e l e s t i a l hosts.

1. THE UNIVERSE ATTITUDE OF TKE FATHER

I, REF"cE:: Page 54, v4 - !'For ages t h e inhabitants.,.*t

COMMXNT

1, There i s such a t h i n g a s divine providence.

2, But providence i s misunderstood. It i s not c h i l d i s h and a r b i t r a r y ,

3. God's providencs c o n s i s t s i n the i n t e r l o c k i n g a c t i v i t i e s o f c e l e s t i i

beings working i n harmony w i t h cosmic laws.
 . 'j
, -
'.,
4. Providence works f o r t h e honor o f God and t h e good o f man. Note: - The
honor of God and man's s p i r i t u a l welfare a r e the same t h i n g ,

REF'ERENCX: Page 54, T5 - "Can you not advance .It

w m
1, Progress i s t h e watchword of the universe.

2. Throughout t h e ages providence has been working out t h e p l a n o f pro-

gres s i v e evolbution.

3. Providence and evolution are not opposing forces,

4. Providence never opposes human progress, e i t h e r temporal o r s p i r i t u a l .

5. Providence i s always consistent with t h e divine nature o f t h e Lawmaker,

DISCUSSION OF PROVIDENCE
Providence i s t h e domain of t h e Conjoint Actor and t h e Supreme Being. p. 99*

Providence is a function. p. 1304.

Providence functions with regard t o t o t a l s . p. 13Oft0
Wrong ideas about Providence. p. 1305.

S p i r i t u a l i n s i g h t may d e t e c t providence. p e 1306.

What providence r e a l l y means. pe 1307.

Providence i n t h e Bible.

The word does not occur i n t h e Old Testament,

Gen. 5O:20. IIYou meant evil against me; but Gocl meant t, f o r good.f1

Hag.,2:9. "!And i n t h i s place I w i l l give prosperity, says t h e Lord o f

Hosts. I

-
Note: I n t h e New Testament t h e word providence occurs once i n t h e King
James Version - Acts 24:2, but not i n t h e Revised Version.

John 5:17. "But Jesus answered them, 'My Father i s working s t i l l , and I
am working. 1 1)

Rom. 8 : s . 'We know t h a t i n everything God works f o r good with those who
love him, who a r e c a l l e d according t o his purpose.I1
 TGBNCE: Page 55, - ItIGod i s faithful... !I1

s e texts a r e found:

:or. 10:13. ItGod i s f a i t h f u l , and he w i l l not l e t you be tempted beyond

ir strengthOtt This same thought i s a l s o found i n Isa. 49:7; 1 Core 1:9;
)o 10:23,

1. 7212, It% t h e l a w i s holy, and the commandment i s holy and j u s t and

)deft

I =9:172. "My tongue will sing o f t h y word, f o r a l l thy commandments

8 36,,5. "Thy s t e a d f a s t love, 0 Lord, extends t o t h e heavens, t h y f a i t h -

-ness t o t h e c1ouds.l)

, Il9:89,90. I'Forever, 0 Lord, t h y word i s firmly fixed i n t h e heavens,

r f a i t h f u l n e s s endures t o a l l generations; thou h a s t e s t a b l i s h e d t h e
5 h : and it stands fast."

'eter 4:19. "Therefore l e t those who s u f f e r . . , e n t r u s t t h e i r souls t o a

.thful c r e a t o r . 1'

There i s no Limitation t o t h e forces which God w i l l employ t o uphold

h i s purpose,,

Again we have a group o f scriptures.

Deut, 3 3 ~ 2 7 . rlThe e t e r n a l Gcd i s your dwelling place, and mderneath

a r e t h e e v e r l a s t i n g arms.tt

Ps. 91:10 I1He who dwells i n t h e s h e l t e r of t h e Nost High, who abides

i n t h e shadow o f the Almighty.jt

Ps. 121:4. I'Behold, he who keeps Israel w i l l n e i t h e r slumber nor s l e e p o f t

Ron, 8 ~ 2 8 . "We know t h a t i n everything God works f o r good with those

who l o v e him, who a r e c a l l e d according t o h i s p u r p s e . l t

Ps. 34:15. !'The eyes o f t h e Lord a r e toward t h e righteous, and h i s

ears toward t h e i r cry."
I .

V. REFERENCE: Page 5 5 , T3 - Wod upholds...Il

C o m

1. God upholds a l l things--material and s p i r i t u a l .

Heb. 1:3e "He r e f l e c t s t h e glory of Godee.upholding the universe by

h i s word o f power.'*

Ps. 104:30. "When thou sendest f o r t h thy S p i r i t , they a r e created."

Ps. l45:ZO. Y'he Lord preserves a l l who love himet'

Ps. l21:7. "The Lord w i l l keep you from a l l e v i l ; he w i l l keep your

life."
2. The universe i s stable--even i n apparent i n s t a b i l i t y . There is secur-
i t y i n t h e presence of cataclysmic upheavals.

VIe REFERENCE: Page 55 , % - "The Universal Father. e 0

'

COMMENT

P e God i s not an absentee landlord, His presence prevents cosmic col-

lapse.

2. God i s r e a l i t y . The divine reach extends amund t h e c i r c l e of e t e r n i t y .

3. The universe i s not wound up like a clock--destined t o run down.

4* The Father unceasingly pours forth energy, l i g h t , and l i f e .

5. Cod i s real-not figurative.

Job. 26:~. "He s t r e t c h e s out t h e north over t h e void, and hangs t h e

earth upon nothing."

m1. REF"CE: "Page 55, y5 - "A being o f m y order...tl

1. Much i n t h e cosmos t h a t appears haphazard t o man appears constructive
t o higher beings

To a Divine Counselor t h e cosmos may appear ultimate--to

2.
only supreme . man a t b e s t

3. But even a Divine Counselor does not understand everything t h a t i s

going on in t h e cosmos.
VIII. REFERFNCE: Page 559 a6 - 111 a m e n t i r e l y competent,.."

1. The Divine Counselor f a i r l y well understands t h e functioning o f t h e

Paradise D e i t i e s , but he has t r o u b l e with t h e performances of t h e Ab-
solutes ,

2. While t h e universe i s not i n f i n i t e , i t seems t o be permeated by in-

finity.
3. The Absolutes seem to:

A. Supersede matter.
B. Transcend mind.
. C. Supervene s p i r i t .

4. While English words can only p a r t i a l l y convey cosmic meanings, l e t us

examine t h e s e terms:

A. SlJF%R%DZ. To make void by superior power; t o cause to be s e t

aside. To replace. To displace. To supplant, To d e f e r action.

B. TRclNSCEND, To rise above o r beyond t h e limits o r powers of--to over

pass, To excel; t o o u t s t r i p . To gp beyond t h e limits o f knowledge
o r experience.

C. SUPER=. To happen as something additional-unlooked f o r , To

occur without reference o r r e l a t i o n t o something e l s e , To be
added t o . To occur otherwise t h a n as a n a d d i t i v e , To occur i n a
manner not antecedently predictable,

IX, RET%RENCE: Page 56, a - "These Absolutes must be...11

COMMENT

1. Why primordials o f f o r c e , concept, o r s p i r i t are unpredictable.

2. Presence of space potency and o t h e r super-ultimates explains why neither
p h y s i c i s t s nor philosophers can explain t h e cosmos.

X. REFERENCE: Page 56, v2 - "There i s a l s o o . o r t

COMMENT

1. There i s an organic u n i t y i n t h e cosmos--the l i v i n g presence o f t h e

evolving Supreme.

2. This Immanence of t h e Projected Incomplete i s Providence--the realm o f

t h e Supreme Being and t h e Conjoint Actor,
 XI. REFERENCE: Page 56, T3 - "1 am inclined.

CC)MEENT

The variegated and confused medley o f cosmic phenomena i s so co-ord:

as t o work f o r t h e g l o r y o f God and t h e good o f men and angels.
XI1 0 REFEIWJCE: Page 56, T4 - "gUt i n t h e larger..
COMMZNT

.
The apparent l8accidentsfto f t h e cosmos suggest t h e Infinite manipuli
t h e Absolutes

2. GOD AND NATURF:

I. REFERENCE: Page 56, a5 - llNature is...lI

COMMENT

1. I n a sense, nature i s t h e physical h a b i t o f God.

2. God's a c t i o n i n t h e material realms i s qualified by t h e evolutic

p a t t e r n s of l o c a l creations.

3. Thus are t h e plans o f t h e I n f i n i t e l u t e d by t h e plans of t h e J

4. God i s a wise Father--he allows each Creator Son t o work out--ur

h i s own universe plans.

I1 0 REF3FtENCE: Page 56, Tr6 - '?Therefore, nature.. .It

commm
1. The changeless background o f nature i s modified by t h e fluctuati
of f i n i t e evolution.

2.
.
God's l a w s f o r o u r l o c a l universe a r e modified by t h e plans, del
and o t h e r p r e v a i l i n g circumstances

. 111. REF"cE: Page 56 - Wature i s a.

COMMENT

f. Nature i s a time-space r e s u l t a n t of two cosmic factors:

A. me perfect r e c t i t u d e o f Paradise Deity.

B. The f i n i t u d e o f l o c a l universe creations:

(1) Experimental plans.

(2) Executive blunders.
 (3) Insurrectionary errors
(4) Incompleteness of development b

(5) F i n i t e wisdom.
2. "he majestic and perfect background of nature i s qualified--even
marred--by the mistakes and d i s l o y a l t i e s of the finite creations.

3. Therefore i s nature whimsical--stable underneath, but otherwise varie-

gated and changeable.

Iv. REFERENCE: Page 57, U2 - "Nature i s t h e perfection.. .It

1. Nature i s t h e perfection of Paradise divided by t h e e v i l and sin of

partial .
unfinished universes. The quotient embraces both the perfect and t h e

2. Progressive evolution augments t h e good and l e s s e n s t h e e v i l i n nature.

V. RE3EFENCE: Page 57, %3 - "God i s not b .

1. God i s not persondlly present i n nature.

2. Nature i s a combination o f evolutionary imperfections and Paradise

laws of perfection.

3. Nature can never be a portrayal o f the i n f i n i t e God.

VIo REFERENCE: Page 57 TI$ - "Nature, on your world.. .if

COMMENT
1. Nature i s a q u a l i f i c a t i o n of t h e l a w s of perfection b:, t h e plans of
evolutionary creation a

2. Nhat a mistake t o worship nature because .it i s in a limited sense

pervaded by God.

3. Nature represents t h e present s t a t u s o f f i n i t e cosmic evolution.

VII. REERENCE: Page 57 , v5 - '!The apparent defects.. .I1

1. Cosmic defects a r e not indicative of corresponding defects i n t h e char-

a c t e r o f God.

2, These defect-interruptions i n the perfection-continuity enable f i n i t e

man t o glimpse d i v i n i t y r e a l i t y .
 3,, F i n i t e mind can only discern perfection i n nature by means o f morontia
mota o r revelation.

VIICI. REmNCE: Page 57, 76 - "And nature is marred,

COMMENT

1. The face o f nature i s marred and scarred by misthinking and rebellion.

2, Nature i s not God--not an object of worship.

3 GOD 8s UNCHANGING C H A R A C m

I. REFERENCE: Page 57 '7f7 - "All too long.. .I1

C W N T

1, God i s not manlike--he i s never jealous o f anyone.

2, But t h e Old Testament presents the p i c t u r e of a jealous God, See t h e
second commandment--Ex. 2O:5, llYou s h a l l not bow down t o them or
serve them; f o r I t h e Lord your God a m a jealous God." See a l s o
Ex. 3&:14. "For you s h a l l worship no other god, f o r t h e Lord, whose
name i s Jealousp i s a jealous GodOt1

3,, This concept of a jealous God was l a t e r exalted t o a higher l e v e l ,

See Zeeh, l:lhO "'Thus says t h e Lord of hosts: I a m exceedingly
jealous f o r Jerusalem and f o r Zi0n.I"

4 0 Intending man t o be t h e masterpiece of creation, God i s jealous foy

him when he i n any manner b e l i t t l e s himself.

11, REFEP1ENCE: Page 57s TS - 'The e t e r n a l God...ll

COMMENT
God i s incapable o f despicable wrath and anger. Such a t t i t u d e s are f o r e i g
t o t h e nature of God.

111. REFERFJJCEt Page 58, (an - Wuch, very much.,.11

COMMENT
Nuch of o u r misunderartanding o f God i s due t o t h e d i s t o r t i o n s and per-
versions o f t h e Lucifer rebellion,

IVe REFERENCE: Page 5g9 T2 - !'God repents of nothing,.."

COMMENT
1, God i s all-tfise; he never repents o f anything, Divine foreknowledge
d i r e c t s his free w i l l ,
 2, Man gains wisdom by t r i a l and error-experience.

V. RE;FEE3NCE: Page 58, a3 - T h e Universal Father.,."

COMMENT
1. God does nothing t h a t would cause sorrow o r r e g r e t , But t h e wrongdoin
of his c r e a t u r e s may cause divine sorrow.

2, When t h e Father fully provides f o r our s p i r i t u a l attainment, o u r fail-

ure t o grow i n grace grieves t h e divine heart.

VIo REFERENCE: Page 58, 'IT4 - "The i n f i n i t e goodness,,,"

C O W T

1. The f i n i t e mind can comprehend t h e i n f i n i t e goodness of God o n l y by

contrastive comparison with e v i l (not s i n ) ,

2, Hence, t h e n e c e s s i t y f o r t h e s e comparisons o f cosmic r e a l i t i e s i n t h e

notions o f space,

VIIe REF!BENCE: Page 58, Tfs - "The c h a r a c t e r o f God...l'

COMMENT
God i s so i n f i n i t e l y superhuman t h a t h i s character can o n l y be grasped as
personalized i n h i s divine Sons.

DISCUSSION OF GOD'S CHANGEXZSSNESS

1. ?he f a c t of God, t h e d i v i n e l a w , i s changeless, p. U26.

2, God and t h e universe are not identical--one i s cause, t h e o t h e r e f f e c t .

p. 1126.

3. Bible t e x t s .

Mal. 3:6. ItIFor I t h e Lord do not change.!"

James 1:17. "Every p e r f e c t g i f t i s from aboves coming down from t h e Fathc

o f l i g h t s with whom-there i s no v a r i a t i o n o r shadow due t o change,"

Ps, 33:4. ' ' A l l h i s work i s done i n faithfulness.tt

Ps, 119:90. "Thy f a i t h f u l n e s s endures t o a l l generationsot'

4. THE FBALIZATION OF GOD

I, REFERENCE: Page 58, 76 - "God is the only.,.'*

. "
COMMENT
A word p o r t r a i t o f God,
- 92 -
 11, REFEREl\iCEn Page 58, T7 - Wince God i s self-existent .Iv

COMMENT
1, God i s s e l f - e x i s t e n t , independent, and changeless, Mal. 3 : 6 ,
t h e Lord do n o t change,"

2, Only o n Paradise w i l l we understand how God can encompass i n f i n :

f i n i t u d e at t h e same time.

3, God can t h u s modify h i s universe r e l a t i o n s h i p s because o f h i s f:

W i l l ,

111. REFECRENCE: Page 58, lT8 - "God i s t h e being...'!

CQMMENT

lo God i s a being of uncpalified self-determination,

2, God's f r e e w i l l i s conditioned by t h e prerogatives o f h i s divinc

3 0 GodDsf r e e will i s d i r e c t e d by i n f i n i t e wisdom and'divine foreki

4. God i s r e l a t e d t o t h e cosmos as a being o f f i n a l goodness p l u s t
will of c r e a t i v e i n f i n i t y .
IV, R3FERENCE: Page 5 8 , T9 - "The Father-Absolute i s . . e t l

COMMENT

1, The Father-Absolute i s t h e c r e a t o r o f t h e c e n t r a l universe and :

Creators.

A. Father of Universes, Universal Father.

B, Father of Trirhties,
C, Father or" Creators,
D. Father of Paradise Sons,
E, Father of Fathers,
F. Father of Absolutes,

2, God shares much of his nature with others--but not h i s i r d i n i t y

will.

3. Even Creator Sons do not possess a l l o f magsinfinity, .

.hO To deny God t h e p o s s i b i l i t y o f self-limitation would be t o deny

absoluteness ,

V, REFERENCE: Page 5 9 , lJ2 - uGod@s absoluteness pervades...'!

COMMENT

1, GodPs absoluteness pervades a l l seven l e v e l s o f universe r e a l i t ;

 2, God a s a f a t h e r transcends God as a judge. (A person may be a c i t i z e n
and a physician, but being a f a t h e r and grandfather can transcend all
these 1

3* First and last--eternally-God i s a Father,

VI, RBFERENCE: Page 59, T3 - "In God t h e Father..,n

COPlMENT

1. Love r a t h e r than power characterizes God's r e l a t i o n t o his universeso

2, God i s a Father i n t h e highest meaning o f t h a t term.

3. God i s e t e r n a l l y motivated by t h e perfect idealism o f divine love.

TI, REFERENCE: Page 59, 7f4 - "In science, God is.. .It

COMMENT
1. God i s :

A. In science--the First Cause.

B. I n religion--a loving Father.
C. I n philosophy-the self-existent one.

2. It r e q u i r e s revelation t o show t h a t t h e First Cause o f science is t h e

God o f human salvation.

3. But it does n o t require r e v e l a t i o n t o know God as a Father--God can be

thus experienced.

iIIo REFERENCE: Page 59, T5 - 'We crave t h e concept..."

COMMENT

We crave t h e concept of t h e I n f i n i t e , but we w r s h i p t h e God o f experience

--a personal Father,

IX. REFERENCE: Page 59, a6 - "The consciousness of.,."

C O W T

1. "Even if I cannot do t h i s , t h e r e l i v e s i n m e one who canet* The b a t t l f

c r y of human salvation.

2. And t h i s i s the victory--even our f a i t h . 1 John 5 ~ 4"And

~ t-iis i s t l
victory t h a t overcomes t h e world, o u r f a i t h . "
J

5 . ERRONEOUS IDEAS OF GOD

I. REFERENCE: Page 59, TI? - iVMigious t r a d i t i o n isaoott

COMMENT

Religious t r a d i t i o n f a i l s i n revealing God because primitive rnan was i

mythmaker.

11, REFERENCE: Page 6C, U2 - "One of t h e greatest. .*I

1. The great cause o f confusion about God i s t h e failure of the world

sacred books t o d i s t i n g u i s h between t h e diverse p e r s o n a l i t i e s o f Dc

2. Many messages o f subordinate p e r s o n a l i t i e s have been presented as

i n g from God.

3. Urantia religions s t i l l confuse t h e personalities o f Deity.

111. REFERENCE: Page 60, T'3 - IThe people of Urantia...tt

COMMENT

1. Many Urantians s t i l l e n t e r t a i n primitive concepts of God.

2, These whimsical and temperamental gods a r e not the rulers of t h e unj
verse

3. Modern man i s beginning t o recognize a universe 'of l a w and order.

IV. REI3XENCE: Page 60, a4 - "The barbarous idea..."

1. The idea of winning God's favor by s a c r i f i c e s i s puerile and primiti.7

--unworthy of a s c i e n t i f i c and enlightened age.

2, These i d e a s are repulsive t o t h e c e l e s t i a l beings o f o u r universe.

3. It is an a f f r o n t t o God t o believe t h e atonement doctrine.

V. REFERENCE: Page 60, a5 - '*The Hebrews believed...it

1. The Hebrews believed t h a t ftwithout t h e shedding of blood there could

be no remission o f sin." Heb, 9 : 2 2 , "Under t h e l a w almost everythin
is p u r i f i e d with blood, and without t h e shedding of blood t h e r e i s no
forgiveness of s i n s . I t
-\
. ./
TTI, REFEZENCEx Page 63p U5 - "If mortal man..."

The ir-dw~!bljngAdjuster instares that every m o r t a l can know God and s t r i v e

t o be more and more l i k e him.,
VIP. REF+EXENE: Page 63 T6 - %m i s s p i r i t u a l l y indwelt o. .If

C W N T

1, Our Adjusters a r e c e r t a i n o f survival.

2, If.t h e soul i s dedicated t o doing t h e FatherIs will, t h e r e i s no power

i n t h e cosmos t h a t can prevent such a soul from ascending t o Paradise.

VIIIo EFERENCE: Page 63$ q7 - '!The Father desires..."

1, God craves personal contact with a l l h i s creatures.

2, There i s a place on Paradise f o r a l l who have surviving q u a l i t i e s .

3. S e t t l e it: God i s attainable--the way i s open.

4 , Evergfuhing e s s e n t i a l t o Paradise ascensPon has been provided by t h e

divine l o v e ,

IX, REFERENCE: Page 63$ T8 - "The f a c t t h a t .I1

cxxMExT
1, God's presence i s r e a l , notwithstanding t h a t it t a k e s a long t h e t o
f i n d him i n personality.

2, We can be sure o f t h e progress f r o m l e v e l t o l e v e l on our Paradise

journey t o God,

3* The Thought Adjuster w i l l r e t u r n with us t o t h e high s p i r i t u a l l e v e l

of i t s o r i g i n ,

X, EFEBXNCE: Page 64, 'If2 - "The Father i s not o, .tt

CoMKENT

God is no% i n hiding; we hide away from h h i n t h e m i s t s 02 o u r own sel-

fishness perversity, and intolerance

Xf. WFE;RERCE: Page 64,. T3 - 'mortal man may drawoo0I1

 1. Mortal man may forsake God many times and r e t u r n as long a s t h e power
of choice remains.

A, Difference between' acute and chronic diseases.

B, Habit formation.
C. Time of i r r e v o c a b h choice. Thought Adjuster fusion.
I]. The case o f Lucifer.

2. Man's doon i s sealed only when he has l o s t the power t o choose.

3 0 God never c l o s e s h i s heart. It i s man who c l o s e s his heart t o a l l

divine irifluenc e s .
4. Man i s lost only when he refuses t o do t h e w i l l of God.
A. know God.
B . God-consciousness-to
God-oneness--righteousness.
(1) DiyirLty of character.
(2) Bearing fruits o f t h e s p i r i t ,
(3) Oneness with t h e Adjuster.
5. Adjuster f u s i o n assures man's e t e r n a l destiny. The- decision i s ir-
revocable .
-
Note: The status o f "irrevocable choice" p e r t a i n s t o t h e s t a t u s of
s a l v a t i o n as w e l l a s t o t h a t of destruction. That is:

A. L u c i f e r c a n ' t (won't) repent.

B. An Adjuster-fused mortal c a n ' t (won't) sin.
C. The v i t a l difference: I n t h e one case f r e e w i l l ceases t o func-
tion. I n t h e other, it s t i l l operates, but has become e t e r n a l l y
spiritualized.

XII. REFERENCE: Page 64, ?T4 - "The great God.. .It

1. God gives a p a r t o f h i s i n f i n i t e self to l i v e i n man.

-
Note: The d i f f e r e n c e between selfhood and personality. The Thought
Adjuster i s not a part of t h e Father's p e r s o n a l i t y , but a p a r t of
h i s s e l f . The Adjuster has individuality-selfhood--but not person-
ality.

2. God h a s embarked on t h e e t e r n a l adventure with US.

3. If we y i e l d t o o u r s p i r i t helpers we cannot f a i l t o a t t a i n our Para-

dise destiny.

4. The s e c r e t of s a l v a t i o n i s "yielding t o s p i r i t 1eadings.I'

 A. The s p i r i t leads--does not drive o r compel-free w i l l choosing.

B. Having yielded--you cannot f a i l ,

C. Survival-if you w a n t it--is sure, c e r t a i n , and simple.

D. It would be easy i f it were not f o r . t h e doubts born of fear.

2. THE PRESEXeE; OF GOD

I. REFERENCE: Page 64, T5 - Yl3e physical presence. .**

1. The physical presence o f God i s t h e r e a l i t y of t h e m a t e r i a l cosmos.
-
Note: God has a physical presence as well a s a mind, s p i r i t , personal-
i t y , and selfhood (Adjuster) presence.

2. Deity mind presence i s determined by depth o f mentality and t h e per-

sonality level.

3. S p i r i t u a l presence i s determined by s p i r i t u a l capacity o f r e c e p t i v i t y

and dedication t o t h e Father's w i l l .

4. S p i r i t u a l i t y depends on t w o conditions:

A.
.
Actual c a p a c i t y o f s p i r i t r e c e p t i v i t y .
pendence on antecedents
Factual and l i t e r a l . De-

B. Consecration o f c r e a t u r e will--free w i l l on t h e s p i r i t u a l level--

t o doing t h e F a t h e r ' s will. Definitions:

(1) CONSECRATE: To dedicate--to devote t o some purpose.

(2) DEDICATE: To devote exclusively t o t h e service o f worship o f
a divine being.

II. REFERENCE: Page 64, T6 - Wod l i v e s ir,. . .It

COMMENT

1, God l i v e s i n everyone of h i s spirit-born sons.

2. The Paradise Sons always have access t o t h e "right hand o f t h e Father."

3. Let us make a study of t h e b i g h t hand of God1: i n t h e Bible:

Moses i n h i s f a r e w e l l address said: Deut. 33 :2. "'The Lord came from

Sinai .with flaming f i r e a t h i s r i g h t hand.

Symbol o f Authoritx. Ps. 20:6. 1 1 1 know t h a t t h e Lord will h e l p h i s

anointed.. .with mighty v i c t o r i e s by h i s r i g h t hand."
 S p b o l cf Power, Ps.'63:8, Wy soul c l i n g s t o thee; t h y r i g h t hand
upholds m e . 1'

Syrnbol of Securitx, Isa. 6 2 ~ 8 , WThe Lord has swrn by his r i g h t hand

and by h i s mighty

Synbol o f Dependable Force, Matt. 26:64, IffHereafter YQU s h a l l see

-
t h e Son o f man seated a t t h e r i g h t hand o f Poweroll Note: Tnis i s t h e
associated power of God the Father and God t h e Creator San.

Symbol o f Sovereignty. Yfrk 16:lq0 "So then t h e Lord Jesus, a f t e r he

had spoken t o them, was taken up i n t o heaven, and sat down a t t h e r i g h t
hand o f Godof'

Peter, i n d i s c o u r s i n g on t h i s elevation o f Jesus, said: Acts 2:33.

"Being t h e r e f o r e exalted a t t h e r i g h t hand o f

Paul envisaged Jesus as remaining a t t h e Father's r i g h t hand--probably

u n t i l h i s second coming, See Rom. 8234, I f I t i s Christ Jesus,..-who
i s a t t h e r i g h t hand o f God, who indeed intercedes f o r US.''

That Paul conceived t h e f'right hand o f Godi' a s symbolic of universe

sovereignty i s shown i n Eph. 1~20-22, When he r a i s e d him from t h e
dead and made him sit at hi's r i g h t hand i n t h e heavenly places, far
above a l l r u l e and a u t h o r i t y and power and dominion, and above every
name t h a t i s named, not only i n t h i s age but a l s o i n t h a t which i s t o
come; and ne h a s put a l l things under h i s f e e t and has made him t h e
head over a l l t h i n g s e t '

A f t e r a l l , Paul understood t h e r e a l purpose of t h e bestowal, The

theological t w i s t i n g o f the atonement doctrine was a compromise attempt
t o convert t h e , Jews.

Other texts which show t h e b e l i e f t h a t Jesus i s n o w s i t t i n g a t t h e

I1ri@t hand o f Godt1 are:

_col._3:1., ?If t h e n you have been r a i s e d with C h r i s t , seek t h e things

t h a t are abcve, where Christ i s , seated a t t h e r i g h t hand o f Godoll

Heb. l2:2, %ooking t o Jesus t h e pioneer and p e r f e c t e r of our f a i t h ,

who f o r t h e joy that w a s s e t before him endured t h e cro.ss9 despising
t h e shame, and i s seated a t t h e r i g h t hand of t h e throne o f God."

-
Note: I n Pauline phiiosophy t h e r i g h t hand o f God i s Salvington, head-
quarters o f t h e l o c a l universe o f Nebadon,

-
Note: It i s %he p r a c t i c e t o r a i s e t h e r i g h t hand i n taking an oath,

4- 'The bosom of t h e Father" r e f s r s t o t h e personality c i r c u i t of God--

no matter where communion may take place.,
111. REFEREKCE: Page 64, U7 - !!The divine presence..,11

COMMENT

1. The divine presence is b e s t r e a l i z e d i n communion with t h e Adju

2. Bream not of God far o f f i n t h e s k i e s when he l i v e s within youo
no REXfBBlCE: Page 64, US - "It i s because,.,"
COMMENT '

1. Adjusters assist us i n making use o f a l l s p i r i t u a l influences w:

surround US.

2. Being more o r less iulconscious o f t h e presence of t h e Adjuster I

not disprove his r e a l i t y .

3 . Exceptional s p i r i t u a l experience may occur a t such a high l e v e l

superconscious as t o be wholly beyond conscious awareness, j u s t
many human experiences t r a n s p i r e so deep i n t h e subconscious as
elude a l l conscious recognition by t h e thinking l e v e l s o f t h e r~

4, Proof o f f r a t e r n i t y with t h e Adjuster c o n s i s t s i n Itthe f r u i t s 01

s p i r i t . 11 Matt m '9 :20, "Thus you w i l l k now them by t h e i r f r u i t s ,

DISCUSSION OF FRUITS OF TIB SPIRIT

1. Luke 6:&. "Each t r e e i s known by i t s own fruit.!'

2. "The fruits of t h e s p i r i t a r e . t h e substance o f t h e Supreme a s he i s

a b l e i n human experience." p. 1290,

3* "The fruits o f t h e s p i r i t , your s i n c e r e and loving service, a r e t h e

s o c i a l l e v e r t o u p l i f t t h e races of darkness, and this S p i r i t o f T n
w i l l become pup power-multiplying fulcrum." po 1930.

4. F r u i t s of t h e s p i r i t i n t h e King James Version--Gal. 5:Z.

Love
JOY
Peace
Long-suffering
Gentleness
Goodness
Faith
Meekness
Temperance

5* Fruits o f t h e s p i r i t i n t h e Revised Version.

Love
JOY
 Peace
Patience
Kindness
Goodness
Faithfulness
Gentleness
Self-cont 1-01

60 In t h e Urantia Book - p. 381. Exactly t h e same as

Version -- Gal. 5:22.

7. I n t h e Urantia Book - p. 2054.

Loving service
Unselfish devotion
Courageous l o y a l t y
Sincere fairness
Enlightened hone sty
Undying hope
Confiding t r u s t
Kerciful m i n i s t r y
Unfailing goodness
Forgiving t o l e r a n c e
Enduring peace

8, As summarized on p . 643 of t h e Urantia Book.

I n t e l l e c t u a l peace
Social progress
Moral s a t i s f a c t i o n .
S p i r i t u a l joy
Cosmic wisdom

-
Note: Goodness i s found i n f o u r lists; peace i s i n all

1. Love
20 JOY
34 Peace
4. Long-suffering
5. Patience
6 , Gentleness
7 . Kindnes s
8. Goodness
9. Faith
10 Faithfulness
0

11. Neekness
12. Temperance
13 Self-control
0

uc. Service
15. Devotion
 16. Loyalty
17 Fairness
18 Honesty
20 .
1 9 Hope
Trust
21, Ministry
22 Tole ranc e
0

23 I0n t e l l e c t u a l peace
a* S o c i a l progress
25 Moral s a t i s f a c t i o n
8

26 S p i r i t u a l joy
27 Cosmic wisdom
0

V. REFERENCE: Page 65, T2 - "It i s exceedingly difficult...w

1. It i s d i f f i c u l t f o r t h e material mind t o become conscious o f t h e ac-

t i v i t i e s o f d i v i n e e n t i t i e s l i k e t h e Adjusters.

2. Increased s p i r i t k a l i t y enhances t h e recognition or" t h e s p i r i t u a l ac-

t i v i t i e s of t h e indwelling Monitors,,
VP. REFERENCE: Page 65, T3 - "The e n t i r e experience,.,tt

COMMENT
1. The experience o f Adjuster communion involves:
A. Moral s t a t u s .
B. Notivation,
C. S p i r i t u a l experience.

2. Such an a t t i t u d e is not merely:

A. Mild moral i n c l i n a t i o n .
B. I n t e l l e c t u a l wishfulness m
C. S p i r i t u a l ecstasy.

3. The r e a l i z a t i o n of t h e Adjuster i s l a r g e l y a matter o f s o u l conscious-

ness.

4. The proofs o f a l l this i n n e r experience a r e Itthe f r u i t s o f t h e s p i r i t , "

38 'HIIJE WORSHIP
10 REFERENCE:: Page 65, 46rc - l"Fhough t h e Paradise Deities.,.1g

1. There i s a d i f f e r e n c e between the Deities i n such matters a s prayers

communion, and worship,
 2, In t h e last analysis, we worship t h e Universal Father--and him only.

3 . True, we do a l s o worship t h e Father as revealed i n h i s Creator Sons.

11. REFERENCE: Page 65, a5 - "Supplications o f a l l kinds..,"

COMMENT
1. Supplications belong t o t h e realm o f t h e Xternal Son.
2, Prayers (not adoration and vmrship) belong t o t h e l o c a l universe--to
t h e realm o f the Creator Son.

3, 'What i s t h e difference between supplication and prayer?

A. Supplication. Act o f humble and earnest entreaty. Prayer f o r mercy,
a i d , o r some blessing. To implore God. Beseech, p e t i t i o n , impor-
tune, s o l i c i t , crave, beg.

B. Prayer. An earnest request t o soneone for-something. An entreaty.

The a c t o f addressing Divinity. A p e t i t i o n t o God.

4. There seem t o be t h r e e l e v e l s concerned i n t h i s discussion.

A. Supplication: The lower l e v e l s of conscious and formal cornunion

with Deity. The less a r t i c u l a t e and more spontaneous expression
of c r e a t u r e dependence upon t h e Creator. The more emotional type
o f Deity address.

B. Prayer: The higher l e v e l o f Deity communication. The more i n t e l -

l e c t u a l and b e t t e r fomulated appeal o f man t o God. A group could
hardly supplicate, but they could agree on a prayer.

C. Worship: The highest type o f Deity cornunion. The more s p i r i t u a l

type o f address t o God. May have both emotional and i n t e l l e c t u a l
content, but i s predominateiy s p i r i t u a l . Worship seeks and asks
nothing s p e c i f i c for t h e worshipper.

5.
.
Worship i s recognized by t h e Adjuster and dispatched to t h e Father over
h i s personality c i r c u i t

Question: How does a prepersonal e n t i t y function on a personality cir-

c u i t ? The Adjuster n u s t be a c t i n g a s vicegerent of t'ne human personality.

60 Other word meanings:

A. Homage. Solemn public ceremony by which a man acknowledges t h a t he
i s t h e man or" a l o r d , and promises f a i t h and support i n return f o r
h i s l o r d ' s protection.

B. Worship. Act of paying divine honors t o Deity. The adoration o r

reverence paid t o God. To adoreg t o venerate, t o revereo
 So a l l t y p e s o f Father fragments a r e able t o r e g i s t e r t h e adoration o f
t h e i r s u b j e c t s i n t h e presence of t h e Universal Father,
.i)
80 Adjusters may also make use of prepersonal channels and t h e s p i r i t
gravity c i r c u i t of t h e Bernal Son,

Question: What a r e prepersonal channels of communication? Probably t h

omnipresence o f God,

111. ~ I % R J ? , K ~ : .Page 65, a6 - "Worship i s for..."

1. Worship i s f o r i t s own sake; prayer embodies a s e l f - o r creature-

interest*

2. Ne worship God f o r what we comprehend him t o be,

3. W r s h i p asks nothing and expects nothing f o r t h e worshipper.

4. We freely worship God because o f his lovable nature and adorable at-
tributes .
IV. REFERENCE_: Page 6 5 , l?7 - "The rnoment t h e element

cmw
1. When s e l f - i n t e r e s t intrudes--that moment worship t r a n s l a t e s t o prayer,

2. But i t i s proper t o address prayer t o t h e Father a s a p a r t o f t r u e

worship

V, REFERENCE: Page 66, a2 - "When you deal.

1, I n o u r d a i l y l i v i n g w e a r e dealing with the p e r s o m l i t i e s of t h e In-

f i n i t e Spirit.

2. Worship t h e Father. Pray t o t h e Sons. Work out t h e d e t a i l s o f living

with t h e c h i l d r e n of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

REFEftENCE: Page 66, 4h3 - "The Creator O F Sovereign Sons,.."

C-T
1. The Creator Son of t h e l o c a l universe stands i n t h e place o f both t h e
Universal Father and t h e Eternal Son,

2. These Creator Sons give e a r t o both t h e worship o f t h e Father and t h e

supplications o f t h e i r universe children.
!
 3, To l o c a l universe c i t i z e n s , the Creator Son i s , t o all p r a c t i c a l pur-
p s e s , God,

4. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t keeps i n touch with t h e c h i l d r e n o f a l o c a l univers,

through t h e Creative Mother S p i r i t ,

TI. REFERENCE: Page 66, - IISincere m r s h i p connotes,.,tt

COMMENT
1, Norship connotes a l l powers o f p e r s o n a l i t y functioning under t h e domi-
nance o f t h e soul and directionized by t h e Adjuster,

2. Mortal mind can never become highly conscious of t h e r e a l i t y o f worship

3. It i s t h e evolving s o u l t h a t i s able t o r e a l i z e t h e r e a l i t y of worship,

4. Soul growth occurs independently o f self-consciousness,

II- REFERENCE: Page 66, 8 5 - "The worship experience.. .It

COMMENT

1. I n worship, t h e Adjuster i s attempting t o express t h e a s p i r a t i o n s of

t h e human soul.

2, There must be t w o phases of mrship:.

A, The conscious--the s p i r i t u a l upreach o f man's mind.

B. The superconscious-the attempt of t h e Adjuster t o t e l l God about

t h e status and a t t i t u d e of t h e evolving soul.

39 There are t h r e e phases of t h e r e l a t i o n o f man t o h i s Maker:

A. Supplication--his emotional expression.
B, Prayer--the i n t e l l e c t u a l l i f e .
C, Worship-expression o f t h e soul.. S p i r i t u a l . (Morontial?)

4. Considering a l l , no wonder worship i s l a r g e l y unconscious.

5. Note t h a t t h e evolving s o u l experiences f5nexpressible longings and

unutterable a s p i r a t i o n s . " (See Rom. 8 ~ 2 6 . )

60 The Adjuster may not always succeed i n h i s efforts--but he does attempt.

7. Worship i s t h e a c t of t h e mind assenting t o t h e attempt o f t h e s o u l

under t h e guidance o f t h e Adjuster t o communicate with t h e Universal
Father a s a f a i t h son.

8. Note t h e s t e p s i n worship:

A. The m a t e r i a l conscious mind &.

 B. This a c t o f mind--not thought, wish, o r longing-consists
I
in
a s s e n t i n g t o something.

C. This something is: The attempt o f t h e s o u l (its s p i r i t u a l i z i n g

__q

s e l f ) t o communicate with God,

D. This soul thus communicates as Ira f a i t h son" o f t h e Universal Father.

E. The mind a s s e n t s t o t h i s adventure with t h e understanding t h a t t h e

wfiole t r a n s a c t i o n w i l l be c a r r i e d o u t %rider t h e guidancet1 o f t h e
Adjuster--the "associated s p i r i t . I t

9. Thus t h e technique o f worship i s performed by means of t h e following:

A. The mortal mind consents t o worship.

B. The immortal s o u l craves worship.

C. The divine Adjuster conducts t h i s worship.

D.
soul .
A l l t h i s i s i n behalf o f t h e mortal mind and t h e evolving immortal

10. True worship, i n t h e last analysis, becomes an experience r e a l i z e d on

f o u r cosmic l e v e l s : . .

A,
B.
The i n t e l l e c t u a l
Tne morontial
.
e. The s p i r i t u a l .
D. The personal.
ll.. And a l l o f t h i s embraces t h e consciousness 00 mind, soul, and spirit--
and t h e i r u n i f i c a t i o n i n and a s p e r s o n a l i t y .

D I S C U S I O N OF WORSHIP

1, Worship i s t h e s i n c e r e pursuit o f d i v i n e values. p. 195.

20 Personal communion with r e a l i t y . p. 2095.

3. Primitive worship insurance against misfortune. p. 962.

40 Worship d e a l s d i r e c t l y with God. p. 66.

5. Worship i s s p i r i t u a l communion, p. 1133.

6. Prayer can l e a d t o worship. p. 1621.

76 Source o f t h e worship urge. p. 950e

8. Worship y i e l d s s p i r i t u a l strengkh. p. 1777.

9. Adjuster's p a r t i n worship. p. 66,

I
 lo Jesus1 teaching about worship. p. 1616.

., Worship on Paradise, p. 304.

!* Worship a s r e l a t e d t o mysticism. p. 1100,

lo Worship i n t h e Bible.

A. Private worship.

Ps. 1ll:1, 111 w i l l give thanks t o t h e Lord with rrry whole heart.'!
P h i l , 3:3. ltWbo worship God i n s p i r i t O t D (John 4 ~ 2 3 . )

Ps. 7:17, "1 will give t o t h e Lord t h e thanks due t o h i s

PS, 29:2. 'Worship t h e Lord i n holy array."

-
Ncte: The psalms or" p r a i s e are: 100, 104, l13-118B 136, 145, 1500
B. public worship.

Ps. 22:22. "In the midst of the congregation I will p r a i s e thee.!'

Ps. 8 9 : 5 . "Let t h e heavens p r a i s e t h y wonders, 0 Lord, t h y f a i t h f u l n e s s

i n the assembly o f t h e holy ones."

Ps. 5:7. "Ie,.will e n t e r thy house, I w i l l worship toward t h y holy

temple . I t

Luke 18:10, rrrTwo men went up i n t o t h e temple t o pray. llt

Heb, 10:25, "Ndt neglecting t o meet together,I1

Ps. 107832. "Let them e x t o l him i n t h e congregation o f t h e people, and
p r a i s e him i n tiie assembly,11

-
Note: Praise arid adoration a r e a p a r t of worship, but t h e word lladora-
t i o n " does not appear i n t h e King James Version. Praise i s an a t t i t u d e
ranging somewhere between prayer and worshipr and i s r e l a t e d t o thanks-
giving,

.<. 4 0 GOD IN R n I G I O N
1. REFEREKCE: Page 66 T6 - "The morality of t h e r e l i g i o n s .
GOMMENT

1, D r o h t i o n a r y r e l i g i o n drives men t o seek God because o f f e a r .

2, k l i g i o n s of r e v e l a t i o n a l l u r e inen t o seek God because they crave t o
become l i k e him,
 3. Religion i s not j u s t a feeling of passive security--it i s a dynamic
experience o f d i v i n i t y attainment predicated on humanity serviceo

11. JELEFEEEENCE: Page 66, W - "The great and immediate s e r v i c e r o o ' s

1. The mission o f true rePigion is:

A. U n i t y i n humara experience,
B. Lasting peace,
C. Profound assurancec

2. Man comes t o regard God as:

A. Reality o f values.
B. Substance o f meanings.
C. Life o f t r u t h ,

3. This means: God is the r e a l i t y , substance, and l i f e o f value, meanir

and t r u t h .

1. God i s t h e determiner of destiny-he & man's destiny.

2. Without r e l i g i o n , man seeks t o bend the universe t o h i s service; w i t h

r e l i g i o n man bends himself t o t h e service o f t h e universe.

IV. REFERENeE: Page 67, 83 - "The domains of philosophyocolo

CCIMMESFT

A r t and philosophy function i n t h e realm between science and religion--

pointing man toward s p i r i t u a l r e a l i t i e s and e t e r n a l meanings,

V. BFERENCE: Page 67, a4 - " A l l r e l i g i o n s teach,. .It

COMMENT
1. All r e l i g i o n s teach t h e worship o f Deity and some scheme of human s a l
vat ion

2. What t h e r e l i g i o n s promise:

A. Buddhist--Peace, salvation from suffering,

B. Jewish--Prosperity, salvation from difficulties.,

C. Greek--Beauty, salvation from disharmony.

 D. Christian--Sanctity, s a l v a t i o n from s i n ,

E. Mohammedan--Deliverance from t h e rigorous moral standards o f

Judaism and C h r i s t i a n i t y .

3. The reli'gion o f J e s u s is:

A. Salvation from s e l f .
B. Deliverance from t h e i s o l a t i o n o f i n d i v i d u a l i t y i n time and e t e r n i t y .

4. The r e l i g i o n o f Jesus i s not merely t h e promise of something--it is

something.

5. The g r e a t e s t e v i l o f time and e t e r n i t y i s t h e i s o l a t i o n o f t h e s e l f .

VI. REFE;REI%E: Page 67, a5 - "The Kebrews based.. .It

COMME3-T

What r e l i g i o n i s based on:

1. Hebrews--goodness.

3
2.

4.
. Greeks--beauty.
Christians--truth.
Jesus--revelation o f a God o f l o v e o

-
Note: Love i s all-embracing o f t r u t h , beauty, and goodness.

JII. HEFEREKE: Page 67, 06 - "The Zoroastrians had. * .I8

COMElEMT

1. Basis o f s t i l l o t h e r r e l i g i o n s :

A. Zoroastrians--moralse
.
B . Endus--met aphysics
C. Confucianists--ethics.
.
2. Jesus l i v e d a r e l i g i o n of service.

3. The value o f any r e l i g i o n c o n s i s t s i n i t s v a l i d i t y o f approach t o Jesus.

4. Religion u n i f i e s t h e good, t r u e , and b e a u t i f u l in human experience.

111. REFERENCE: Page 67, fls7 - *!The Greek religion.e.tl

COMMENT
1. The slogans or' r e l i g i o n :

A, Greeks-Know yourself.
B, Hebrews--Know your God,
C. Christians--Know t h e Lord Jesus Christ *, .
D. Jesus--Know God and yourself a s a son of &do

- 112 -
 2, These d i f f e r i n g a t t i t u d e s determine t h e nature and depth of our habits
of worship.

3 0 The s p i r i t u a l s t a t u s o f any r e l i g i o n i s determined by t h e nature of

its prayers.
Ix. BPEREIEF,: Page 67, 'ITS - "The concept of a...l?

COMMENT

1. Anthropomorphism represents t h e t r a n s i t i o n from polytheism t o mono-

theism.

2. C h r i s t i a n i t y presents t h e highest anthropomorphism--elevation of the

i d e a l of t h e human t o t h e concept o f t h e g l o r i f i e d Christ.

X. REFERENCE: Page 67, 'Ir9 - "The Christian concept o f

COMMENT
Christians t r y t o combine t h r e e concepts:

A. A righteous God--Hebrew.
B,* A God of wisdom--Greek.
C. A l o v i n g Father--Jesus.
XI * FEZERENCE: Page 68, '2 - "It must t h e r e f o r e e a e t ~
-C
1. Composite C h r i s t i a n i t y encounters d i f f i c u l t y i n a t t a i n i n g consistency.
2. Tne doctrines o f early C h r i s t i a n i t y were based upon t h e personal ex-
perience o f t h r e e persons:

A. PhiPo of Alexandria.
B e Jesus o f Nazareth.
C. Paul o f Tarsus

XII. REFERENCE: Page 6 8 , 03 - "In t h e study. ..I9

COMMENT

1. View t h e l i f e o f Jesus positively--think not so much o f h i s s i n l e s s -

ness as h i s righteousness--his l i f e o f loving service.

2, Jesus upstepped t h e passive love o f t h e Hebrew God t o t h e higher and

a c t i v e love o f t h e heavenly Father f o r e v e n creature.
 5 0 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF COD
I. REFERENCE: Page 68, U4 - YMorality h a s i t s origin...^^

COMMENT
1. While morality is superanimal, it i s wholly evolutionary i n o r i g i n .
-
Note: Morality i s not rnerel). a sex a t t i t u d e ,

2, Human evolution enjoys t h e ministry of all endowments antecedent t o

t h e bestowal o f t h e Adjusters and t h e S p i r i t o f Truth. Note: The
L i f e Carriers folded UE t h e evolutionary patterns--we observe them un-
-
folding,,

3. The s t r u g g l e s o f m o r t a l existence:

A Resi s t i n g t h e physical environment.

Be E t h i c a l adjustments o f s o c i a l surroundings.
C. Reason choices o f t h e moral s i t u a t i o n .
D. The demands of s p i r i t u a l experience.
11. RE-CE: Page 68, U5 - IIReligion i s not..."

COMMENT

1, R e l i g i o n appears i n a l l stages o f postmoral evolution,

2. Religion i s not grounded on:

A. The f a c t s of science.
B. S o c i a l obligations.
C, Philosophic assumptions.
D. Duties o f morality.

3. Religion may permeate a l l four levels of c o s n i c values:

A, Physical l e v e l o f self-preservation.
B. Fbnotional s o c i a l l e v e l o f fellowship.
C. Moral l e v e l of reason.
D. S p i r i t u a l l e v e l o f worship.

[II. REFERENCE: Page 68, 86 - '!The fact-seeking s c i e n t i s t . .*I

COMMENT
How God i s regarded:

1. Scientist--First Cause, God o f force.

2 , Artist--God of beauty, a e s t h e t i c s .
3,, Philosopher-God or" u n i t y ,
4o Religionist--Father, God 0 2 love.
 2. When man so wills, no power i n t h e universe can i n t e r f e r e with the
evolution o f t h e s o u l .

3. As p e r t a i n s t o survival, man's Uilf i s sovereign by t h e absolute decree

of God,

IX, REF"CE: Page 71, !&

' - "The bestowal of..."

COMMENT

1. All p e r s o n a l i t i e s a r e ever drawn toward t h e personality o f t h e Para-

dise Father.

2. There i s a kinship of divine spontaneity i n all personality.

X. REPERENCE: Page 71, a5 - "The personality circuit..."

C-

The p e r s o n a l i t i e s of t h e universe a r e a part o f Godls self-consciousness,

apart from t h e mission o f t h e Thought Adjusters.

XI. REFERENCE: Page 71, U6 - "As a l l g r a ~ i t y . . . ~ '

Just as t h e gravity and mind c i r c u i t s operate, t h e personality c i r c u i t

functions'to transmit o u r worship. . .
L
XII. REFERENCE: Page 71, U7 - 'tconcerning those personalitiesa,.lt
COMPlENT

1. Even creatures who do not have Adjusters are embraced i n t h e Father's

personality c i r c u i t .

2. God provides f o r t h e sovereign choice of a l l t r u e personalities.

3. The p o r t a l o f e t e r n i t y opens t o t h e freewill choice of t h e f r e e w i l l

sons of t h e God o f f r e e w i l l .

XIIIe REFERENCE: Page 72, - IIAnd t h i s represents,,.'l

V

.<,
The conclusion o f t h e whole matter is: God i s our Father--we a r e a l l h i s
planetary children.

DISCUSSION OF FglSOXALITY AND IhTIVIDUALITY

1. Personality is an endowment o f w i l l creatures and other types of superfi-

n i t e beings. .

1 2. Animals do not have personality, but they do possess individuality.

3 . There a r e a host o f beings i n the universe who a r e not perso
are also superpersonal and subpersonal beings.

4. Thought Adjusters do not have personality.

- 120 -
 PAPER 6

1, I d e n t i t y o f t h e E t e r n a l Son
2, Nature of t h e E t e r n a l Son
3 . M i n i s t r y o f t h e F a t h e r ' s Love
4. Attributes o f t h e Eternal Son
5. Limitations of t h e EXesnal Son
6 , The S p i r i t Mind
7. Personality of t h e Eternal Son
8 , Realization o f t h e Eternal Son

INTRODUCTION

f. The Eternal Son i s t h e perfect expression o f t h e Father's tlfirstt1

personal and i n f i n i t e concept

D e f i n i t i o n o f concept: ttOriginal idea; purpose; design."

2. Note t h a t nfirstt8is i n quotes, What does t h a t signify? The diction-

ary gives six u s e s o r quotes i n this manner:
A. Technical o r slang t e r n s ,
B. Nicknames.
C. Ekpressions of doubtful propriety.
D, Expressions f o r which t h e writer apologizes.
E. That f o r which he disavows r e s p o n s i b i l i t y .
F. Words which have s p e c i a l meanings.

34 me Son is a perfect expression o f something which i s both personal

and infinite--an i n f i n i t e personality,

40 H e i s also t h e f i n a l expression--not t h e beginning o r t h e end, but t h e

completed, One o f t h e d e f i n i t i o n s of f i n a l is: Vonclusive; decisive;
d e f i n i t i v e ,I1

-
54 No%e: This was not t h e first concept of t h e I AN o r t h e F i r s t Source
and Centep-but of" t h e Universal Father,

6 . Queq: The F i r s t Source and Center could not be a Father u n t i l he had

a Son. Since he has always had a Son he has always been a Father.
This explains t h e u s e of quotes with t h e term ttfirsttt personal. and
i n f i n i t e concept

7. Again, we encounter t h e attempt of the authors t o make e t e r n a l concep-

t i o n s ttgraspableltby time-bound mortal mind.
 8, Note t h e term nexpressionn--the introduction o f t h e thought-word con-
cept. The Father personally expresses himself through the Eternal
Son--the divine WORD.
See John 1:l-4. "1n.the beginning was the Word, and t h e Word was with
God, and t h e Word w a s God. He was i n the beginning with God; a l l things
were made through him, and without him was not anything made t h a t was
made. I n him was l i f e , and the l i f e was t h e l i g h t of men."

This WDEZD concept i s shown i n other Scriptures. See 1 John 5:70

(King James) !'For t h e r e are three t h a t bear record i n heaven, t h e
Father, t h e Word, and t h e Holy Ghost: and these t h r e e a r e one."

9. The Eternal Son i s r e s i d e n t i a l on Paradise, enshrouding t h e personal

presence o f t h e Universal Father.

II. RBFERZNCE: Page 73, 82 - 'We speak of...lt

COMMENT
1. Talking about God's "firstt1thought i s a contact-compmmise with t h e
time-bound mortal mind.

2. I n f a c t , God never could have had a first thought-the E t e r n a l Son

could never have had a beginning.

3. Only i n philosophy can WB conceive o f a beginning. Neither can w e

conceive o f f u t u r e e t e r n i t y without an end.

4. The author was t o l d t o portray t h e e t e r n i t y doings of Deity so as t o

reach t h e f i n i t e mortal mind. Question: Who instructed him?
Probably t h e Revelatory Commission.

III . REFERENCE: Page 73 T3 - V!he Eternal Son.. .I1

COMMENT

1. The Eternal Son i s t h e Father's s p i r i t u a l personalization of:

A. Divine r e a l i t y .
B. Unqualified s p i r i t .
C. Absolute personality.

2, The Father' s concept is:

B. Universal-scope.
A.
I n f i n i t e-value .

3. T h i s concept of t h e Father h a s t h r e e meanings:

A. Divine reality--universal and i n f i n i t e .

B. Unqualified spirit--universal and i n f i n i t e
C Absolute personality--universal and i n f i n i t e
4. The Son i s the revelation of t h e creator i d e n t i t y o f t h e Universal
Fat her.

5. The Sons personality discloses t h a t the Father is t h e source of a l l

meanings and values of the:

A. Spiritual,
B. Volitional.
C. Purposeful.
D. Personal.

6. The Father is t h e source:

A, Eternal--time value.
B. Universal-space value.

7. Definitions:
MEANING. That which is intended; purpose; aim; object; t h a t which one
intends t o convey by an a c t , significance, understanding, p u r p o ~ % . ~ ~

-
VALUE.
a l e .
I1Non-material meaning. The q u a l i t y OP f a c t o f being worth-
Excellent, useful, desirable. Principle, quality, importance.
I n t r i n s i c worth.

8. Meanings and values of what?

A. The spiritual.,

(1) Meaning: Eternal and universal.

(2) Value: Eternal and universalo

B. The volitional.
(1) Meaning: Eternal and universal,
(2) Value: Eternal and universal.

C. The purposeful.
(1) Meaning: Eternal and universal.
(2) Value: Eternal and universal.
D. The personal.
(1) Meaning: E k e d and universal.
(2) Value: Eternal and universal.

9. A l l o f this i s what the perfect personality of the Son t e l l s us about

the Father as t h e source of all such meanings and values.
 1, W -
e refer t o t h e F a t h e r ' s f i m t thoughts and acts i n o r d e r t o h e l p t h e
f i n i t e mind t o form some conception o f t h e perfomances of i n f i n i t y .

2, Since man cannot understand t h e e t e r n i t y r e l a t i o n s of Deity, we try

t o porbray Deity r e l a t i o n s i n t h e eras o f t h e ,

3, We are taught t h a t t h e Son sprang from t h e Father, but t h a t both:are

unqualifiedly e t e r n a l

4. But no time-creature can ever f u l l y comprehend such a mystery.

1, IDENTIm OF THE ETERNAL SON

I, REFERENCE: Page 739 q5 - "The E t e r n a l Sonu Ip

(3ol4mNT

1, The E t e r n a l Son is t h e o r i g i n a l and only-begotten Son o f God,

Discussion: A number o f texts are involved in t h i s statement.
John 1:18,, "No one has ever seen God; t h e o n l y Son, who i s i n the
bosom of t h e Father, he has made him'knomOtt

How true! The E t e r n a l Son enshrouds t h e Father, T h i s i s a d i r e c t

attempt t o separate t h e concepts o f Michael and t h e E t e r n a l Son.

John 3:l6, "For God so loved t h e world t h a t he gave his o n l y Sons

that whoever b e l i e v e s i n him should not perish but have eternal.
life." -
Note: T h i s passage does n o t appear i n t h e Urantia Book.,

1 John 4:9, "God sent h i s only Son i n t o t h e world, so that we might

l i v e through h h . " Note: This i s not a fact--but how true.
_9

2. The o f f i c e of t h e E t e r n a l Son:

A, God t h e Son,
B, Second Person of Deity. .
C. Associate c r e a t o r o f a l l t h i n g s ,
D o The Second Great Source and Center,
II, IIEFERF;NCE: Page 7b9 - "The Eternal Son,, ."
COMMENT

1, The Eternal Son i s t h e s p i r i t c e n t e r and divine a d m i d s t r a t o r o f t h e

universal s p i r i t u a l government. _Note: While t h e Son i s eocreator, he
i s s p i r i t u a l admirdstsator i n his own r i g h t ,
 2. God i s spirit and t h e Son i s a personal r e v e l a t i o n of that s p i r i t .
-
Note: There are many revelations of G d t s s p i r i t which are n o t per-
smal--the Thought Adjusters,

3. The F i r s t Source and Center is t h e V o l i t i o n a l Absolute; t h e Second

Source and Center i s t h e Personality Absolute. Note: And yet he
alone does n o t c r e a t e p e r s o n a l i t i e s as we understand,

111, REFEKENCE: Page 74, Par, 2 - YChe l h i v e r s a l Father,.."

1. God does n o t function as a personal cr'eator without t h e Son. Question:

Does God function o t h e r than a s a personal c r e a t o r ? Perhaps i n t h e
Absolutes.

2, The Bible reference i s John 1:l-3. t'k t h e beginning w a s t h e Word,

and t h e Word w a s with God, and t h e Word was God. A l l t h i n g s were made
through him, and without him was n o t anything made t h a t w a s made.1s

IV. REFERENCE: Page 74, Par. 3 - When a Son. ..

1. The Bible reference is 1 John 1:l. 'SThat which w a s f r o m t h e beginning,

which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have
looked upon and touched w i t h our hands, concerning t h e word of life.I1

2. One of t h e Gayers of t h i s Son implies he came f r o m t h e Father as did

t h e Original Son. John 17:5, "And now, Father, g l o r i f y thou me i n
t h y own presence w i t h t h e g l o r y which I had with thee before t h e world
. wis
V. REFERENCE: Page 74, Par. 4 - "The Eternal Son...*'

1. Different names of t h e Eternal Son are l i s t e d .

2, In o u r universe he i s called t h e Second Eternal Source and Center,

3. Note confusion of t h e E t e r n a l Son with Michael of Nebadon, only on

. our planet.

COMMENT
Only t h e O r i g i n a l Son is called t h e Eternal Son.
 29 NATURE OF THE ETEKNAL SON

I, FlEFERENCE: Page 74, Par, 6 - IsThe E t e r n a l ' Son i s just,, ,

COMMENT

1. The Son, l i k e t h e Father, i s changeless, and is j u s t as t r u l y an

unlimited s p i p i t

2, To mortals t h e Son might appear t o be even mope personal t h a n t h e Father,

11, REFEFENCE: Page 74, hr, 7 - "The E t e r n a l Son i s t h e . ,, j1

c OMMENT
1, The E t e r n a l Son i s t h e Word of G o d 4 d personally manifest t o t h e
universes, Note: The Word of God i s l i v @ g , personal, infinite-even
a b s o i u t e - n o t human verbiage mandated by some human council,

2, The Bible r e f e r e n c e is John 1.4~9, loJesus s a i d t o him, DHaveI been

with you so long, and y e t you do not know me, Philip? He who has seen
me has seen t h e Father,

111, REFERENCE: Page 74,$ Par. 8 - "In n a t u r e the Sonooo19

comm
God t h e Son is just as d i v i n e l y real and e t e r n a l in n a t u r e a s God t h e Father.

N. iiEFERENCEx Page 75? Pap. l - "The Son n o t only p s s e s s e s o , , ~ 9

COMMENT

1, The Son s h a r e s t h e F a t h e r * s righteousness and holiness,

2. The Son, l i k e t h e Father, assfsts a l l c r e a t u r e s s e e k h g perfection,

V, REFERENCE: Page 75s Par, 2 - !'The Eternal Son possessesooo*l

COMMENT

The Son shares t h e F a t h e P f s attribubes and 5-3 t h e embodiment of h i s abso-

l u t e prsonaifty,
m N C E : : Page 7 5 , Pap, 3 - Wod is, i n d e e d o o o f s
COMMENT

1, The s p i r i t nature of t h e Father i s p r s o n a l i e e d i n t h e Deity of t h e

E t e r n a l Son,

2, A l l Ypiritilal q u a l i t i e s appear *A 'be enhanced iii t h e Son,

 2., The Son i s not merely merciful--he i s a =minister,

3o Mercy i s t h e essence o f the Son's character,

--aF2iSENCE: Definition, "Substance as distinguished f r o m a l l supporting

t t r i b u t e s , Prime character, Ultimate or i n t r i n s i c nature o!s

4 , Mandates o f t h e E t e r n a l Son a r e keyed i n tones o f mercy,

-
KEY:: D e f i n i t i o n , '?A system of family tones based on t h e i r r e l a t i o n
t o a keynote, The t o t a l . harmonic o r melodLc r e l a t i o n s o f such a syatemO1!

111, REFERENCE: Page 7S9 ql - !'To comprehend &he iove,..t@

GOMMENT

The love which t h e Son receives fmm t h e Father, who 9 loves he bestows
by means of a host o f ministering p e r s o n a l i t i e s ,

IT, REFERENCZ: Page 7 5 9 T9 - lgThe m i n i s t r y of

1, The Son i s devoted t.o revealing a God of love t o t h e universes,

2, The Son does not function a s a mediator--he i s a revealer,

3 , The Fathergs l o v e i s t h e r e a l and e t e r n a l source of t h e Sonos mercy,

V, REFERENCE;: Page 75, O

F, - !!God i s love,. off

COMMENT

E, God i s l o v e s t h e Son i s mercy, Mercy is applied love,

2, Godfs love m i g h t be eompared t o a fatherxs affection--the SanJs love

t o t h a t o f a mother,

40 ATTRIBUTES OF THE ETERNAL SON

I, REFERENCE: Page 76, T2 - QfTheEternal Son.. g9

COKKENT

1, The E t e r n a l Son motivates t h e s p i r i t l e v e l o f cosmic Peali.ty.

2, His s p i r i t u a l powep i s absolute concerning a e t u a l s ,

7, The Sonjs grasp of spirit p a v i t y i s a l s o absolute,

4, T h r s gives t h e Son c o n t r o l o v e r all s p i r i t m e r g y and a c t u a l i z e d spirit

reality,
 5. All pure unfragmented s p i r i t and a l l s p i r i t beings and values are re-
sponsive t o t h e Son.

6. Question: These three r e a l i t i e s a r e responsive, hut is t h e degree of

control d i f f e r e n t ?

7. Adjusters may also be responsive, but not controlled.

8. The Son's s p i r i t gravity and s p i r i t power a r e adequate f o r t h e admin-

i s t r a t i o n o f an i n f i n i t e universe.

9. Mate t h a t s p i r i t gravity and s p i r i t power are not identical.

II. RF;FERF;Ncz: Page 76, T3 - "The Son i s . . , "

corn
1. The Son i s omnipotent only i n t h e s p i r i t u a l realm-.
2. The Deities a r e not given t o useless duplication o f universe ministry.

1. The omnipresence of t h e Original Son constitubes the s p i r i t u a l unity

o f t h e universe.

2. It i s d i f f i c u l t t o d i f f e r e n t i a t e t h e presence of t h e s p i r i t of t h e
Father and t h e Son.

3. The Father's s p i r i t l i v e s i n t h e Songs s p i r i t .

.C

IV. REFERENCE: Page 76, a5 - Vhe Father must be..."

CWE3T

When t h e s p i r i t o f t h e Father and t h e s p i r i t of t h e Son a r e both present,

they a r e co-ordinate,

V. REFERENCE: Page 76, 'f6 - "In h i s

1, The Father contacts personality by means of t h e personality c i r c u i t

and t h e Father s p i r i t f r a p e n t s .

2. Always does the spinsit of the Son function with t h e s p i r i t of t h e

Fat her

3. Father fragments have a special and exclusive f'unction--solitary and

unique.
 Dafirzft i o n s : SOLITAEE: "Being l i v i n g o r going alone--without eom-
panions. Characterized by seclusion--solitudeOt1

UMQUE: Itsingle, s o l e , Being without a l i k e o r equal, Single i n

kind o r excellence. Unequaled, Unusual; notable."

EXCLUSIVE: fT5ingle, s o l e , an exclusive agent, Singly, devoted.

Undivided--giving exclusive a t t e n t i o n t o a matter."

VI, REFERENCE: Page 76, %' - " S p i r i t u a l l y t h e Zternal Son.. .*I

C O W T

P o S p i r i t u a l l y t h e Eternal Son i s omnipresent.

2, The Sonfs s p i r i t i s around u s , b u t not within uso

3. The Adjusters help us t o be more responsive t o t h e SonDss p i r i t - g r a v i t y

circuit

VII. REPERENCE: Page 76$ V8 - '"I'he Original Son,.."

COMMENT

1, The O r i g i n a l Son i s s p i r i t u a l l y and universally self-conscious.

2, What i s self-consciousness?

A. CONSCIOUSNESS: "Awareness, e s p e c i a l l y o f something within oneself

Mind i n t h e broadest possible sense. That form o f existence which
i s a b l e t o d i s t i n g u i s h i t s e l f from o t h e r existences. The t o t a l i t y
of conscious s t a t u s .

B. SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS: "Consciousness o f onevs a c t s o r s t a t e s as

belonging t o , o r o r i g i n a t i n g i n oneself, Consciousness o f oneself
as an object o f observation by others. Awareness o f oneself a s
an i n e v i d u a l who experiences, d e s i r e s , and acts,Ii

C. Note: The papers say a n h a l s a r e conscious--but not self-conscious,

S o I n wisdom, t h e Son equals t h e Father.

40 The Son i s equal with t h e Father i n omniscience--he knows a l l ,

VIII, REFERF;hTCEr Page 77 Q - "The Father and. oll

COMMENT

1, Both t h e Father and t h e Son know t h e whereabouts o f all s p i r i t s and

s p i r i t u a l i z e d beings i n t h e universe ,

2, The Son i s a l s o cognizant o f a l l t h a t passes Over t h e y e f l e e t i - c i t y

serv5ce
 3 * The Son h a s an omnipresent s p i r i t . Question: Is this separate from
t h e s p i r i t gravity circuit? It appears t o be.

4. It may be t h a t t h e s p i r i t gravity c i r c u i t is a specialized phenamenon

occurring within, and as a part o f , t h e Son's universally manifested
spirit, j u s t as t h e Gulf Stream M c t i o n s i n , and i s a, port o f , t h e
Atlantic Ocean.

5 . Another Question: If i n f i n i t e beings have such perfect techniques

f o r knowing all things, why should they make use of such p a r t i a l in-
formation as i s supplied by the r e f l e c t i v i t y system3

Answer: A l l of f i n i t y i s a part o f t h e experience of i n f i n i t y .

The I n f i n i t e God i s no wiser because he indwells mortal man, b u t t h e
Universal Father has a new e q e r i e n c e i n t h e l i f e of each one of us.

60 And t h e r e are o t h e r ways in which t h e Paradise Son i s omniscient.

A, Universal mind o f the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
B. I n f i n i t y of the First Source and Center.

Ix. REFERENCE: Page 77, U2 - 1'The Eternal Sona..tl

COMEPENT

3 The Eternal Son i s j u s t as affectionate as the Universal Father and just

as kind and p a t i e n t as the Paradise Sons who bestow themselves upon t h e
evolutionary worlds.

X. R,.EFEU3N(Z: Page 77, fT3 - "It i s needless...*'

COBMENT
If you study t h e a t t r i b u t e s o f God the Father, you w i l l know t h e attiributes
o f God the Son.

5. LIMITATIONS OF Tm ETERNAL SON

I. REFERENCE: Page 77, 'I& - "The Eternal Son...1t

COMMEPIT

1. The Eternal Son does not function i n t h e physical. domain, nor in t h e

mind realms.

2. The Son does function i n t h e domains of s p i r i t u a l omrLscience, omnipo-

tence, and omnipresence.
-r-r
do REFEXENCE: Page 77, ti5 - "The Eternal Son does not personally pervadeo.elt
 COMMENT
1, The E t e r n a l Son does not pervade t h e p o t e n t i a l s of t h e Deity Absolute,
but when these s p i r i t p o t e n t i a l s become a c t u a l s , the s p i r i t gravity
act s o
2. What i s t h e d i f f e r e n c e between p o t e n t i a l s and a c t u a l s ? I l l u s t r a t i o n :
P o t e n t i a l energy i s s u b j e c t t o Paradise gravity, but not t o l i n e a r
gravity.
I. REFERENCE: Page 77, g6 - "Personality i s the,..'I

COMMENT

1, P e r s o n a l i t y d e r i v e s f r o m t h e Father--the Son does not bestow personality,

2, We know of no p e r s o n a l i t i e s derived from t h e Son. There may be some

unknown t y p e o f Son-created beings l i v i n g on t h e Son's Paradise spheres.

3, The Son c r e a t e s a host o f s p i r i t s , If they become p e r s o n d l i t i e s , i t

i s by a c t o f t h e Father o r t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

4, The Son i s t h u s a cocreator o f personality. He i s c r e a t o r o f many

types o f o t h e r t h a n personal reality.

:V. REFBIU&CE: .Page 77, - T h e Eternal Son i s limited...n

COMMENT
1, The E t e r n a l Son i s l i m i t e d i n t r a n s m i t t a l of c r e a t o r pi.erogatives,
PREROGATIVE: Vhe r i g h t t o exercise a power i n p r i o r i t y t o , o r t o t h e
exclusion o f , others. The r i g h t attached t o an o f f i c e ok rank. To
exercise a s p e c i a l function, an o f f i c i a l and h e r e d i t a r y r i g h t which
may be a s s e r t e d without question.1t
2, The Father and t h e Son j o i n i n producing Sons with c r e a t i v e a t t r i b u t e s ,

3. But with t h e s e co-ordinate Sons, t h e prerogatives of creatorship are

not transmissable.

4. Thus Creator Sons receive t h e prerogatives of creatorship, but they

do not transmit t h e same t o t h e i r sons,

5* Note; The Father Melchizedek does p a r t i c i p a t e i n t h e c r e a t i o n o f his

order.

V. REFE3ENCE: Page 78, %L - I1The Eternal Son,.."

COMMENT

1. The E t e r n a l Son cannot fragmentize h i s n a t u r e p as does t h e Father and

%he I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
 2. The Gods bestow themselves upon e n t i t i e s as w e l l as beings.

ENTITY: "Being; existence; essence. That o f which p r e d i c t i o n s can

be made. An existence-whether an a c t u a l i t y O F an i d e a l conception.1'

3. The Urantia Book uses e n t i t y t o denote a being who. i s not a personali-

ty--Thought Adjuster , for example

4. The Son bathes a l l c r e a t i o n i n h i s s p i r i t and draws all, s p i r i t reali-

t i e s t o himself.

Vie REFERENCE: Page 78, T2 - I'Ever m e m b e r . .!I

COMME3T

1. The Son i s t h e personal portrayer o f t h e Father t o all creation.

2. I n t h e Deity sense, t h e Son i s personab and nothing but personal.

3. Such an absolute personality cannot be fragmentiaed,

4. God t h e Father and God t h e S p i r i t are t d y personal, but t h e y a r e

also e v e r y t h i n g else i n addition. t o being person&,

1 VII. REFERF;pdcE: Page 78, 83 - nThough t h e E t e r n a l Son..,'*

COMMENT

1. The Son does not p a r t i c i p a t e i n t h e bestowal o f Adjusters, but he co-

operates

2. When God proposed: 'nLet us W e mortal man i n our own image," t h e

Son pledged endless co-operation i n t h e Father's plan.
3. As t h e F a t h e r ' s s p i r i t dwells within you, t h e s p i r i t presence o f t h e
Son envelops you.

6 . TPIE SPIRIT MIND

I. REFERENCE: Page 78, %+
! - Y'he E t e r n a l Son i s spirit...1t

corn
1. The s p i r i t and mind o f t h e Eternal Son a r e beyond human comprehension.

2. Man can perceive mind on t h e f i d t e level--from animal t o angel--but

not o n t h e i n f i n i t e level.

3. S p i r i t mind d i f f e r s f r o m t h e mind which co-ordinates s p i r i t and matter

--the cosmic mind, humm type.
 4. D o t h e r e i s mind which i s a l l i e d only with matter,

I. REZ'ERENCE: Page 78, a5 - "Spirit i s ever conscious.,.1t

COMMENT
I, S p i r i t i s always conscious--in some manner minded.

2, Deity i s never mindless. Always can Deity eomunicate with a l l enti-

t i e s , beings, and p e r s o n a l i t i e s ,

:I. EFERENCE: Page 78, a6 - "The mind of t h e Eternal Son..."

COMMENT
1, The mind o f t h e Son i s l i k e that o f t h e Father and with t h e Father
ancestor t o t h e absolute mind o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

2, Even t h e Adjusters have some sort of premind, for t h e y know a s they

a r e known.

:V. REFERENCE: Page 78, - "The Eternal Son i s wholly...lt

-c
1. Man's material mind i s ,not a b l e t o comprehend t h e infinite s p i r i t mind 5
of t h e Eternal Son.

2, As we ascend Paradiseward, we w i l l be increasingly a b l e t o grasp t h e

"mind o f t h e s p i r i t " because o f our augmenting s p i r i t u a l i n s i g h t ,

7. PERSOKALITY OF THZ EXERNAL SON

I. REFERF;NcE: Page 79$ q2 - "The Eternal Son i s t h a t infinite., .It

c o m
1, The E t e r n a l Son i s t h a t unqualified personality from w h i c h t h e Father
escaped by t h e technique o f t r i n i t i z a t i o n .

2, The Son i s absolute personality; God i s f a t h e r personality--the be-

stower of personality.

11, REFERENCE: Page 7 9 9 Tl3 - Vhe personality of..,t1

COMMENT

The absolute p e r s o n a l i t y of t h e Son i s t h e p a t t e r n personality, f i r s t , o f

t h e p e r s o n a l i t y o f t h e Conjoint Actor, then of a l l o t h e r p e r s o n a l i t i e s ,
111, REFERENCE: Page 79, TI+ - '*The Eternal Son i s t r u l y . .'I

l. The Eternal Son is:

A. A merciful minister.
B. A divine s p i r i t ,
C. A s p i r i t u a l power.
D. A r e a l personality.
E, The personal and s p i r i t u a l nature of God manifest t o t h e universes.

2. The Son i s the sum o f the First Source and Center divested o f a l l t h a t
which is:

A. Nonpersonal,
B. Ekbradivine.
D , Nonspiritual ,
D. Pure potential.
3. But it i s impossible f o r mortal mind t o conceive o f such a supernal
personality.

8, REALIZATION OF THE ETERNAL SON

I, REFERF;NCE: Page 79, a5 - '9concerning i d e n t i t y , nature.. .It '

COMGNT

1, I n nature and a t t r i b u t e s , t h e Eternal Son is t h e f u l l equal o f t h e

Universal Father.

WMPI;EMENT: "That which f i l l s up o r completes, To complete a symmet-

r i c a l whole; one o f two mutually complementing parts. Implies two
things which mutually complete each other and together c o n s t i t u t e a
whole. I t

COUNTERPAKl': '!That which seems t o complete o r complement something

else. A person closely resembles another.'* Syn.: Double, l i k e ,
twin, complement,

2, As God i s the Universal Father, t h e Son i s t h e Universal Mother.

IIe REFERENeE: Page lf6 - "To appreciate t h e character,. .'a

COMMEXT
%a To understand t h e Son--study the Father. They a r e inseparably one.

2. Higher beings can b e t t e r distinguish t h e i r separate domains o f universe

administration,
.. .
 COMMENT

1. A s persons, you can distinguish t h e Father and t h e Son, but i n universe

administration they a r e so intertwined t h a t it i s not always possible
t o d i s t i n g u i s h them.

INTERTWINE:' "To wind about, t o embrace, t o encircle. To u n i t e o r be-

."
come mukually involved by twining one with another; t o entangle; t o
interlace; intertwist

2. When you cannot d i s t i n g u i s h Father and Son, remember that God i s t h e

i n i t i a t i n g thought and t h e Son i s t h e expressionful word.

3. I n t h e local universe t h i s i n s e p a r a b i l i t y i s personalized i n t h e

Creator Son.

IV. RETERENCE: Page 80, '112 - "The Eternal Son i s infinite...I1

COMMENT

.
1. The i n f i n i t e Eternal Son i s approachable through h i s Paradise Sons and
the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t

2, Through t h e s e c e l e s t i a l agencies mortal man ascends t o Paradise and

stands i n t h e presence o f t h e majestic Son.

Ve REF"CE: Page 80, lf3 - !#Eventhough the..."

COMMENT

1. Since o u r p e r s o n a l i t y comes from t h e Father and our mind from t h e S p i r i t ,

we grasp t h e i r r e a l i t y more readily t h a n we do t h a t o f t h e Son.
2, But as we ascend we increasingly d i s c e r n t h e i n f i n i t e l y s p i r i t u a l mind
o f t h e E t e r n a l Son.

TIo REF'ERENCE: Page 80, B4 - "Never can t h e concept.. .I1

C o m

Not u n t i l we become s p i r i t s will the concept o f t h e E t e r n a l Son equal o u r

appreciation o f t h e Creator Son of our n a t i v e universe.

VI. REF"CE: Page 80, '(r5 - "Throughout your local...\'

COMMENT

During t h e morontia l i f e t h e Creator Son compensates o u r f a i l u r e t o under-

stand t h e E t e r n a l Son. In Orvonton and Havona we will begin t o compre-
hend t h e Original Son.
 VIII. REFERENCE: Page 80, 4%6 - "The Eternal Solpee0'S

(xmllm!
The Eternal Son is a ~ o r i o u spersonality. The Divine Counselor t e s t
to t h e reality of this Original Son.

3
 PAPER 7

RELATION OF THE ETJBNAL SON TO THE UNIVEasE

1, The Spirit-Gravity Circuit

2. The Administration of t h e Eternal Son
3. Relation o f the Eternal Son t o t h e Individual
4* The D i d n e Perfection Plans
5. The S p i r i t o f Bestowal
6, The Paradise Sons o f God
7. The Supreme Revelation o f t h e Father

INTRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 81, (m - "The Original Son. IV

COMMENT
1. The Original Son i s always concerned with execution of t h e s p i r i t u a l
aspects o f t h e Father's e t e r n a l purpose.

2. We do not fully understand it, but the Son undoubtedly does.

I1 . REFEIQXCE: Page 81, T2 - Y!%e Son i s l i k e . ."
1. Like t h e Father, t h e Son seeks t o bestow everything possible upon h i s
co-ordinat e Sons ,

2. Question: Does t h e Eternal Son o f himself create any Sons? I f so,

they m u l d not be personal beings, The Sons we know a r e created by
t h e Son and other Deities,

3. Like t h e Father, he also bestows o f himself upon t h e S p i r i t , t h e i r

conjoint executive ,

111 REFEREESCE: Page 81, T3 - "As t h e upholder. ,,"

m
Po As t h e u holder o f s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s , t h e Son i s t h e counterpoise o f t h e
Isle o f F aradise ,

COPJNTERPOISE: "To counterbalance, To act against with equal effect,

with equal power, To equalize; t o compensate; t o offset; t o counter-
a c t * '!

2, As Paradise reveals t h e material beauty o f the Father, h i s s p i r i t u a l

values a r e revealed by t h e Son,
IV. REFZRBNCE: Page 81, %$ - "The Eternal Son is..."

COMMENT

1. The E t e r n a l Son upholds a l l s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s and s p i r i t u a l beings,

2. -
Note: A l l s p i r i t r e a l i t y i s not personal.
Paradise -imrlds?
What i s on t h e Sonr,

3. The s p i r i t world i s t h e h a b i t o f t h e Eternal Son,

4. All s p i r i t r e a l i t y i s responsive t o t h e will o f t h e Original Son.

CV. KEPERENCE: Page 81, 85 - "The Son i s not.. .I1

COMMENT
1. The Son i s not responsible f o r t h e conduct of a l l f r e e w i l l s p i r i t
personalities.

2. Even as nature may not be representative of t h e Father, sometimes t h e

s p i r i t m r l d may not b e representative of the Son.

3. Regardless-the universal gravity c o n t r o l of all s p i r i t r e a l i t y re-

mains absolute.

1. THE SPIRIT-GRAVITY CIRCUIT

1, REFERENCE: Page 81, T6 - "Everything taught concerning...tt

COMMENT

1, A l l t h a t i s t r u e of t h e immanence o f God i s a l s o t r u e o f t h e Son i n

t h e s p i r i t u a l world.

2, The c o n t r o l of t h e s p i r i t - g r a v i t y c i r c u i t c o n s t i t u t e s absolute s p i r i t -
u a l sovereignty,

3* The Son holds a l l s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s and values i n t h e tfhollow o f h i s

hand.

4. Note: The s p i r i t - g r a v i t y c i r c u i t i s not a p e r s o n a l i t y c i r c u i t - - i t is

a s p i r i t value ( r e a l i t y ) c i r c u i t .

I. REFERENfX: Page 82, 7 ! l - "This g r a v i t y control.. .It

COMMENT

1. S p i r i t g r a v i t y c o n t r o l operates independently o f time and space--no

energy i s l o s t i n transmission.
 2, SpirLt never s u f f e r s time delay, nor does it undergo space d-iminution,

3, S p i r i t energy i s not retarded by material mass--it does not decrease

in accordance with t h e square o f the distance,
4, A l l o f t h i s i s inherent i n the absoluteness of t h e Son--it, i s not due
t o t h e i n t e r p o s i t i o n of t h e antigravity forces o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t ,

111. REFERENCE: Page 82, 7f2- "Spirit r e a l i t i e s respond.. .I1

COMMENT
1, s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s respond t o t h e Son9s d r a d n g power i n accordance
with q u a l i t a t i v e value.

2, S p i r i t substance (quality) i s j u s t as responsive t o s p i r i t g r a v i t y

as physical matter (quantity) is responsive t o physical gravity.

3, S p i r i t values and forces are r e a l ,

IV, REFERENCE: Page 82, T3 - "The reactions and,..tg

COMMENT

The reactions o f s p i r i t gravity a r e always true t o t h e content of

s p i r i t u a l values.

S p i r i t drawing power i n s t a n t l y responds t o both i n t e r - and i n t r a s p i d t

values

Discussions

*a -
I n t e r s p i r i t values , Definitions
Reciprocal ,la
"As carried on between mutuals

Bo -
I n t r a s p i r i t u a l , Definition: Within; %nteriorOtt

-
Notes S p i r i t gravity not o n l y brings kindred s p i r i t s together and
propels them Son-ward, but it also draws t h e s p i r i t values o f a person
together. It unifies s p i r i t presences o f diverse nature and sourceso
such ass

A, The Thought Adjuster,

B o The S p i r i t o f Truth.
C, The Holy S p i r i t ,
D. The omnipresent s p i r i t s of: (1)Father, (2) Son, (3) S p i r i t .
Eo Spir5.t values of t h e e v o l d n g morontia s o u l ,
F, Spir5.t r e a l i t i e s o f the s p i r i t u a l i z i n g human mind,
Go Any and a l l other s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s impinghg upon us,
Every time a s p i r i t r e a l i t y actualizes, s p i r i t gravity experiences
immediate readjustment
 6 , Such a new s p i r i t value i s an a c t u a l part o f the Second Source and
Center.

V - IlJ3mNCE: Page 82, a4 - "The Son's spiritual..."

CCiMMENT
1, This s p i r i t drawing power of t h e Son is, i n l e s s e r degree, inherent Fn
many orders o f Paradise Sons.

2, The Michaels have this "drawing power." See John lZ:32. ''And I, when
I am l i f t e d up fmm t h e earth, will draw a l l men t o myself .'I

3. Subgravity c i r c u i t s exist within t h e absolute c i r c u i t . One i s found

in a l o c a l universe-just a s i n t h e individual, I l l u s t r a t i o n :
A. Inter- and intraphysical gravity.
B. B r a i n waves: General and l o c a l areas.

4. There i s a relation between these subabsolute spirit-gravity systems

and the emerging overcontml o f the Supreme Being.

5. As central control o f Paradise personalities diminishes out in time

and space-the overcontrol (co-ordination) o f the emerging Supreme
Being increases.

VP. REFWENCE: Page 82, a5 - "Spirit-gravity pull., ."

1. S p i r i t gravity operates not o n l y on t h e universe, but also as between
individuals and groups of individuals.
2. A l l things are accentuated when presented t o a group. Story. Sermon.

3. There i s a t t r a c t i v e n e s s between persons o f l i k e tastes and longings.

4- The term kindred spirits i s not wholly a figure of speech.

vI;I. -%mNCE: Page 82, 76 - ';Like t h e material gravity.. .It

COMMENT

1, The spirit-gravity c i r c u i t o f t h e Eternal Son is absolute; nothing can

i n t e r f e r e with it. I

2, Spiritual quarantine o f Urantia in no way a f f e c t s t h e s p i r i t presence

o r the gravity c i r c u i t o f the Eternal Son.

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 82, 7'7 - *tAll.'Geactions of..."

COMMENT

1, The reactione of s p i r i t gravity a r e dependable and predictable.

- u2 -
 2, S p i r i t gpav5ty can be measured j u s t as m a n attempts t o compute f i d t e
physical gravity.

3,, The Son's s p i r i t response t o all beings i s i n accordance w i t h t h e ae-

t u a l i t y of q u a l i t a t i v e s p i r i t u a l values.

IX. REFERENCE; Page 8'3. %2 - ?3ut alongside this. ,'l

eoE4MENT
1, We are confronted with unpredictable s p i r i t u a l phenomena-probably due
t o t h e a c t i o n o f t h e Deity Absolute..,

2, The a c t i o n s o f t h e Ileitg Absolute are not o f a personal nature.

X, REF'EREXCE& Page lf!!- "Viewed f r o m the.. .I1

-
COMMENT

lo The Eternal. Son dominates t h e realm of actual s p i r i t u a l values, The

Deity Absolute pervades t h e domain of p o t e n t i a l s p i r i t values.

2, O n l y a c t u a l s p i r i t values a r e responsive t o t h e Sonos s p i r i t - g r a d t y

circuit.
XI, RE;FERENCE: Page 33) 84 - "Spirit seems t o emerge 0 0

I, S p i r i t emerges from t h e Deity Absolute; evolving s p i r i t i s correlated

h t h e Supreme and Ultimate, and finds destiny i n the grasp of t h e
Son s spirit-gravity c i r c u i t 6

2, This i s t h e cycle of experiential s p i r i t , E x i s t e n t i a l spirit is in-

herent fn t h e i n f i n i t y of the Second Source and Center,

20 THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE ETERNAL SON

I. REFERENCE: Page 83$ a5 - Wn Paradise t h e presence,. ."
-c
1, The Eternal Son i s s p i r i t u a l l y absolute on Paradise--as you move out-
ward, you d e t e c t less of t h e Sons, personal a c t i v i t y ,

2, As you penetrate t h e pat-Havona universes t h e presence o f t h e E t e W

Son is:

A, Personalized i n t h e Paradise Sons,

B, Experientially cond2tioned by t h e Supreme and Ultfmate,
C o Co-ordinated with t h e Deity Absolute,
11, REFERENCE: Page 83B T6 - "In the c e n t r a l a v e r s e . . .It

COMMENT

I n t h e c e n t r a l d v e r s e , s p i r i t energy s t a t e s a r e i n p e r f e c t balance.

XIo REFERENCE: Page 839 T7 - "In t h e superuniverses,. .It

COMMENT
1, The E t e r n a l Son i s not personally present i n t h e superuniverses,
H i s r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s a r e not i n t h e Fathervs p e r s o n a l i t y c i r c u i t

2, The Son's representatives are:

A, Superpersonalities.
B, F i n i t e beings.
C. Neither absonite nor absolute.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 839 'IF8 - "The administration of,..l*

COMMENT
1, The Son's presence i n t h e s u p e d v e r s e s i s superpersonal and there-
f o r e not discerned by creature p e r s o n a l i t i e s ,

2, I n t h e l o c a l universes, t h e Eternal Son manifests himself i n t h e co-

ordinate Creator Sons,

RELATION OF THE ETE;RNAL SON TO THE INDIVIDUAL

I, REFERENCE: Page 84$ 9fi - l8In t h e l o c a l Universeo.a*l

COMMENT

1, A s p i l g r b s ascendB they a r e increasingly energized by the s p i r i t o f

the E t e r n a l Son,

2, But a t no s t a g e of ascension does t h e s p i r i t o f t h e Son indwe.U t h e

ascender ,

11, REZEENcE: Page 84, v2 - "The spiritual-gravTty pull.. .

It

CCMBNT

1, The s p i r i t - g r a v i t y grasp of t h e Son securely holds a l l survivors.

2, The ascender's mortal mind becomes less and less subject t o m a t e r i a l

g r a v i t y and more and more responsive t o s p i r i t gravity.
3
IIIo F f E F " X : Page 84, a3 - "The s p i r i t - g r a v i t y circuit...Il

COMMENT

1. The s p i r i t - g r a v i t y c i r c u i t i s t h e b a s i c channel f o r ' t r a n s m i t t i n g prayer

from man t o God.

2, T h i s c i r c u i t d i f f e r e n t i a l l y s o r t s o u t the u n s p i r i t u a l from t h e true

s p i r i t u a l values.

3. Regardless of how we address our prayers, t h e y reach t h e proper destina-

t ion.
IVI REF"CE: Page 84, 84 - "The discriminative operation.. .
I1

COMMENT

T h i s discriminative operation o f t h e s p i r i t - g r a v i t y c i r c u i t may be compared

t o t h e d i f f e r e n t i a l functioning of t h e various l e v e l s of t h e human nervow
system.

V. Fu~FERENCE: Page $4, a5 - '!But how much

COMMENT

All p e t i t i o n s o f t r u e s p i r i t value a r e sure t o reach t h e Absolute Person-

a l i t y on Paradise.

VI. REFE;RENCE: Page $4, 86 - Conversely, i f your.. .It

1. Purely s e l f - c e n t e r e d prayers can f i n d no lodgment i n t h e Son's s p i r i t

c i r c u i t ,.

2. All m a t e r i a l p e t i t i o n s f a l l dead o n t h e s p i r i t c i r c u i t s . See 1 Core l3:l.

Yf I speak i n t h e tongues o f men and o f angelsg but have not love, I
am a n o i s y gong o r a clanging cymbal.1t

VI. REFERENCE: Page $5: lf-l '!It i s t h e motivating., .It

COMMENT

Prayer i s v a l i d a t e d by i t s motivating content-words a r e valueless,

4. THE DIVINE PERFECTION PLANS

I, RJ3F"CE: Page 85, 'KZ - "The E t e r n a l Son...11

corn
The Eternal Son i s i n l i a i s o n w i t h t h e Fatherls Itplan of, progressft--the
ascension and p e r f e c t i o n o f evolutionary will c r e a t u r e s ,

- l45 -
 I1 . REFERENCE: Page 85, a3 - "The Father and h i s Son.. .It

COMMENT

The Father, Son, and S p i r i t a r e i n partnership t o advance t h i s g i g a n t i c

attainment plan.

I11 REFERENCE: Page 85 T4, 5, 6 , 7 and Page 86, 7fl - "This divine plan,.
t o end of section.

1, The Eternal Son i s t h e Father's t r u s t e e f o r t h e plan o f creature as-

cension.

2, The F a t h e r ' s mandate i s : you perfect, even a s I a m perfectolt

This i s found i n H a t t , 5 : U 0 q o u , therefore, must be perfect, as
your heavenly Father i s p r f e c t , f l

3 0 See also: John 17:23. 0 1 i n them and thou i n m e , t h a t they may be-
come p e r f e c t l y one, t h a t t h e world may h o w t h a t thou hast sent me."

4. Thus do t h e D e i t i e s co-operate i n the work o f :

A. Creation.
B,* Control.
C. Evolution.
D , Revelation.
E, Ministration.
F. Restoration.
G. Rehabilitation .
5e THE SPIRIT OF BESTOWAL

I. REFERENCE: Page 86, 'U2 - *The E t e r n a l Son without , 1'

COIGlE3T

1. The E t e r n a l Son and h i s associated Sons work with t h e Father i n execut-

ing t h e survival plan.

2, The bestowal p l a n i s a p a r t o f t h e p e r f e c t i o n scheme.

3. The bestowal Sons are t h e way, t h e t r u t h , and t h e l i f e . See John U:6.

tfJesus s a i d t o him, 9 I a m t h e way, and t h e t r u t h , and t h e l i f e ; no
one comes t o t h e Father, but by me."

11, FEFERENCE: Page 8 6 , 'U3 - "The Eternal Son cannot.. .If

COMMENT
The Son cannot contact man a s does t h e Father, but his Sons can become a s
man himself

- 1.46 -
,I
IIIo REFDlENCE: Page 86, TTr, - "The purely personal nature.eeI1

COMMENT

1. The Son cannot fragmentize--he ministers o n l y as a person.

2. The Son cannot become a part of creature experience, a s does t h e Ad-

juster. But through t h e incarnation o f h i s Paradise Sons, he can be-
come t h e creature.

3. The Father fragments--the Sons incarnate.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 86, T5 - nThe Eternal Son comes not..."

COMMENT

1. When a Creator Son incarnates, t h e Eternal Son h a s come.

2. By incarnation, the Son escapes the f e t t e r s of personality absolutism.

V. REFERENCE: Page 86, T6 - IILong, long ago.. .'I

COMMENT

1. The Eternal Son bestowed himself seven t h e s on t h e c i r c u i t s o f Havona.

I 2. This took place during the times of Grandfanda. (See p. 1308.)

VI. REFERENCE: Page 86, lF7 - I'Neither did he pass. .It

COMMENT

1. The Son's bestowals were unique f o r he could n o t suspend conscious-

ness of personality.

2. Central lodgment of s p i r i t luminosity and gravity continued unchanged.

VII. REFERENCE: -
Page 87, %l."The bestowals of.. .It

COMMENT

What t h e Eternal Son acquired on h i s bestowals i s not known--but whatever

it was, he has retained it.
VIII. REFERF;EJG3: Page 87, T2 - "Whatever our difficulty...l*

COMMENT

1. Much i s understood respecting the bestowal of t h e Original Michael Son.

2. T k i s Michael traveled with mortal ascenders from c i r c u i t t o c i r c u i t i n
Havona and i n t h e times o f Grandfanda.

- u7 -
IX. REFERENCE: Page 87, lf3 - Whatever e l s e t h i s , , . f f

This bestowal of t h e o r i g i n a l Michael made t h e transcendent bestowal or"

t h e Eternal Son forever real t o a l l Havona n a t i v e s and ascending pilgrims.

X. REFERENCE: Page 87, 'If4 - "The Eternal Son,..tl

COMMENT

1. The bestowal o f the. Eternal Son i s an example f o r a l l o t h e r bestowal

Sons.

2. A l l o f t h e Paradise Sons partake of t h i s s p i r i t of bestowal.

3 0 I n t h e bestowal of every Paradise Son, t h e E t e r n a l Son has bestowed

himself.

3. REFERENCE: Page 87, 'IT5 - "In s p i r i t and nature...*t

COMMENT

The Paradise Sons are a p o r t r a i t u r e o f t h e Original Son. He who has seen

a Paradise Son has seen t h e E t e r n a l Son o f God.

6 . THE PARADISE SONS OF GOD

I. REFERENCE: Page 8 7 , U6 - "The l a c k o f a knowledge.. .It

COMMENT

1. Ignorance of t h e m u l t i p l e Sons of God has created g r e a t confusion on

Urantia.

2. Every millennium t h e divine Sons foregather f o r t h e i r periddic con-

claves.

Job 38:7. When t h e morning s t a r s sang together, and a l l t h e sons o f

. God shouted f o r joy."

Job 1:6, "Now t h e r e was a day when t h e sons o f God came t o present
themselves before t h e Lord, and Satan a l s o came among them.It

1 REFERENCE: Page 87, '$7 - "The Eternal Son is.. .I1

1, The E t e r n a l Son i s t h e source of a l l t h e s p i r i t o f m i n i s t r y character-

i z i n g a l l o f t h e descending Sons,
 2, me Eternal Son transmfts h i s divine nature t o a l l o f t h e Paradise
Sons who go out t o t h e universeso

IIP. REFEREMCl3x Page 88, $I - Y3-m Original and Eternal..."

COWNT

1, The Original Son i s t h e offspring-person of t h e F a t h e r f s "first" in-

f i n i t e thought ,

2, Every time t h e Pather and t h e Son j o i n t l y project a thought which is:

new--original--identlcal--unique-personal--absolute--THEN a new and
orig$nal Creator S6n is personalized,
-d

IV. MFERENCE: Page 88, 82 - T h e Creator Sons..,"

COEtDMENT

1, The C r e a t o r Sons, w i t h the help of t h e agencies o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t ,

go o u t i n space t o o r a i k i %he l o c a l universes of progressive evolu-
tion.

2, The Creator Sons are limited by t h e primacy o f t h e F i r s t Source and

Center and t h e Absolutes.

1 3 0 The Creator Sons administer o n l y t h a t which. they c r e a t e ,

V o FUPE3ENcEs Page 88, 83 - "Ivlnch a s the,,."

1. A s t h e Creator Sons are personalized by t h e , Father and t h e Son, t h e

Magisterial Sons are personalized by t h e Eternal Son and t h e I n f i n i t e
spirit.

2, Because o f c r e a t u r e incarnation, the Magisterial Sons earn t h e r i g h t

t o serve as survival judges on t h e worlds o f time and space,

VI. REF'ERENCE: Page 88, 'U4 - '*The Father, Son, and S p i r i t . . ."
COMMENT
The Father, Sonp and S p i r i t e t e to personalize t h e T r i n i t y Teacher Sons
who range %he unfvemes &.&wehers +Peru personsp human and divine.
r -

vp6. REFE;RENCEx Page 88, q 5 1~ YBetr;&en t h e CMginal- Mother Son.. .I8

COMMENT 1
'
' /*

1, Between t h e Original Mother %n and all of these Paradise'Sons t h e r e

i s a channel of d i r e c t e o m m i c a t i o n ,
 2, This commmcation i s instantaneous and independent of the. s p i r i t
gravity and a l l o t h e r c i r c u i t s .

3. These communications a r e independent o f time though sometimes condi-

tioned by space.

VIII 0 REFERF;NCE: Page 88, U6 - "The Eternal Son not only..."

The Eternal Son i s aware of a l l t h a t concerns a l l Paradise Sons and'also

knows everything of s p i r i t u a l value i n the h e a r t s of a l l creatures i n
Havona and t h e superuniverses,

7. THE SUP= REVELATION OF THE FATHER

I. REFlwENCE: Page 88, Ti' - "The Eternal Son is..."

-C
1, The Eternal Son i s a complete, f i n a l , and universal revelation o f t h e
s p i r i t and personality o f the Universal Father.

2, As concerns t h e r e l a t i o n o f the Father and the Son, they are:

A. As one with each other.
B. I n personality, co-ordinate,
C. I n s p i r i t u a l nature, equal.
D. I n divinity, identical.
I I O REFERENCE;: Page 8 9 , %L - "The character o f God...tt

COMMEZT

1. The character o f God could not be improved upon i n the Son, but i t i s
amplified by divestment of t h e nonpersonal and t h e nonspiritual.

2. While t h e First Source and Center i s more than personality, t h e pes-

sonality q u a l i t i e s are manifested i n the absolute personality of t h e
Eternal Son.

111 0 REl?3FENCE: Page 89, ff2 - "The primdl SO^...^

1, The primal Son and his Sons a r e making a personal revelation o f the
Father t o all creation.

2, These same Paradise Sons a r e the avenue o f approach t o t h e Father f o r

men and angels.

'- 150 -
IV. WFERENCE: Page 89, v3 - 'lThe Father comes. down.. .lt

Through t h e m i n i s t r y o f t h e Paradise S n s t h e Father comes t o uso and by

t h e i r guidance we ascend t o t h e Father,

V. REFERENCE: Page 89, - "In a l l these,.."

COlNmT ->

As a person, you w i l l f i n d t h e a n be'fore you a t t a i n t h e Father.

VI. REFEBENCE: Page 89, v5 - "More o f t h e character,,;ta

COMMENT

To know more o f t h e nature of t h e Eternal Son, we should study h i s reve-

l a t i o n i n t h e l i f e o f our ~ w Creator
n Son i n t h e Urantia bestowal.
 2, The D e i t i e s dominate all space and draw all things toward Paradise.

VII. REFERENCE: Page 919 ll'5 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . .n

I

COMMENT

1, The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t eterndlizes concurrently with t h e b i r t h o f Havona.

2. h v o n a i s "created" by t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , obeying t h e combined eon-
aepts and united wills of t h e Father and t h e Son,

-
Note$ You combine concepts,
synonomoualy with c r e a t e ,
-
but you unite w i l l s , Eternalize i s used

3, The T h i r d Person d e i t i z e s by t h i s very a c t of conjoint creation.

VIIP. REFEREN(=E: Page 91, IT6 - "These are t h e grand..."

CCMMENT

1, These are t h e grand and awful times o f the c r e a t i v e expansion o f Deity. -

2, There are no records o f these e t e r n i t y transactions.

IX. R E m N C E : Page 91, ll? - nIn brief..."

COMMENT
1, Both the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t and Havona are eternal.
2, Before Havona l i e t h e unsearchable transactions of e t e r n i t y and t h e
depths o f infinity-absolute mystery,

X, RE=&: Page 91, - trAnd we thus portray...n

CoMMIwr
1, The sequential o r i g i n o f t h e Conjoint Actor i s a condeseemion t o t h e
time-bound and space-conditioned mortal mind.

2, There i s such a t h i n g as "consciousness o f sequence" which i s not t i n e

r e l a t e d , It i s present on Paradise,

3 0 This presentation i s made t o enable man t o have a s t a r t i n g p i n t f o r

universe h i s t o r y .

4 0 But,in r e a l i t y , t h e Son and t h e S p i r i t a r e eoeternal with t h e Father,

5, This is done without being disregardful o f t h e e t e r n i t y o f Paradise
and t h e t h r e e Absolutes,

- 156 -
 PAPER 8

THE I N F I N I T E SPIRIT

1. The God of Action

2. Nature of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t
3 , Relation of t h e S p i r i t t o the Father and t h e Son
4. The S p i r i t of Divine M i n i s t r y
5. The Presence of Cod
6 . Personality o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t
INTRODUCTION

1. REFEAENCE: Page 90, - Vack

c i n eternity.,,"
COMMmT

Back i n e t e r n i t y t h e Thought-God and t h e Word-God desire a universal and

i n f i n i t e agent f o r (1)mutual expression and (2) combined action.

11. RERBU3NCE: Page 90, v2 - "In t h e dawn sf eternity...n

COMMENT

1. The Father and t h e Son, recognizing t h e i r absolute oneness, form an

everlasting partnership

2. The purpose of t h i s partnership i s the execution o f t h e i r united con-

cepts throughout t h e c i r c l e of eternity.

-
Note: This i s a l l r e l a t e d j u s t as i f happened"--but it never
nit
could have happened i n time because it i s a n b t e r n i t y event." T h i s
statement i s a l i n g u i s t i c paradox, since event i s a time designation.

III. REFERENCE: Page 90, 7r3 - 'We a r e now...tt

COMMENT

1. We now confront the o r i g i n o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , Note t h a t we again

have t h i s eternity-time paradox.

2. When t h e Father and the Son conceive i n f i n i t e and i d e n t i c a l action--

the Infinite Spi r i t exists.

-
Note: Moment i s a term of time, An eternal being does not "spring"
i n t o existence--except i n our philosophic concept. Note t h e use o f t h e
. present tense. There is no past o r future on the c i r c l e o f eternity.
IV, REFERENCE: Page 90, T4 - "In thus r e ~ i t i n g . , . ~ ~

God t h e Father, God t h e Son, and God t h e S p i r i t are:

1. Three eternal1;- a s s o c i a t e d persons.

2. E;xistentidL--without beginning o r ending,
3. Co-ordinate
4. Supreme.
.
5. Ultimate.
6. Absolute.
7. I n f i n i t e .

1. THE GOD OF ACTION

I. REFEHENCE: Page 90, U5 - #'In t h e eternity...Il

1. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t completes t h e personality cycle--the Cbd o f Actioi

i s existent.

2. The space s t a g e i s set f o r t h e stupendous drama o f creation.

What i s "personality cyclem? It must require t h r e e beings.

objections t o regarding God as a person. Urantia Boo1
P* 17834
4. Space i s a stage-creation i s a drama:

A. A universal adventure--not a mechanistic a c t i o n o r reaction.

B. A d i v i n e panorama. A panorama has no beginning o r end. I n concer

it always has a beginning.
11. RF;FERENCE: Page 90, lf6. - "The f i r s t act...f1

COMMENT
1, The 11first" acts o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

-
Note: There never could have been a "first a c t t r o f a being who never
had'a beginning. (Continued use of the present t e n s e , )

2, The Conjoint Actor:

A. Pledges l o y a l t y t o God t h e Father.

B. Acknowledges dependence on God t h e Son.

3. Even among beings o f i n f i n i t e equality, t h e r e e x i s t s co-ordination--ev

apparent subordination Tor purposes o f administration.
1
111. REFERENCE: Page 909 $7 - "Inherent i n the nature,,,^

(zmMENT

1, Inherent i n the Deity union:

A. The cycle of e t e m 2 t y i s established.

B, The Trinity i s existent.

2, The TAnity does not e s t a b l i s h eternity--but it has something t o dc-

with t h e %ycle o f e t e r n i t y b "

3 * The stage of universal space i a now set for the unfolding of t h e pur-
pose o f t h e Universal Piather,

4, The Father works thmugh the Son by t h e execution o f the God o f Adion,
IV, REFEZBl(=E: Page 91, T2 - "The W o f Action...#

m
I, The 'God o f Action functions and t h e dead vaults. o f space are a s t i r ,
2. H i t k r t o s&ce energies were potential, now they are actual-but all
this i s hypothetical. I n r e a l i t y a l l t h i s i s eternal.

3. F r o m t h e "beginning," gravity has been adequate t o controll t h e mi-

verses.

V, REFERENCE: Page 91, Tr3 - m e r e now flashes. m .w

COMPiENT

1, Now becomes operative t h e r p i r i t gravity o f the Be& Son. Just as

physical gravlty becomes operative only a f t e r m a t e r i d energy h a s been
created i n the form o f the material universe, so does sp3.?5.t gravity
become operative only a f t e r s p i r i t u a l energy i s present fir it t o
operate upon.

2, The gravity-embraced universe is:

A. Touched w i t h the energy o f i n f i n i t y ,

B, Immersed in the s p i r i t o f d i v i n i t y ,

3,
.
I n t h i s way was the comas prepared for the bestowal o f mind by t h e
Infinite Spirit

TIo e N C E : Page 91, %!t - "Upon these seeds,..@

P, Now the Father acts and creature personality appears,

 2, The Deities dominate a l l space and draw all things toward Paradise.

VIIo REFERENCE: Page 911 75 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . , ."

1, The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t e t e r n a l i z e s concurrently with t h e b i r t h o f Havona.
2. Havona i s "created" by t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , obeying t h e combined eon-
cepts and united wills o f t h e Father and the Son.

-
Note; You combine concepts, but you u n i t e
synonomously with c r e a t e .
wills. Eternalize i s used

3. The Third Person d e i t i z e s by t h i s very act of conjoint creation,

VTI'P. EFERENczE: Page 91, T6 - nThese a r e t h e grand..."

CC"T

1, These are t h e grand and a w f u l times o f the c r e a t i v e expansion o f Deity. -

2, There are no records o f these e t e r n i t y transactions.

IX. B E m N C E : -
Page 91, lfi' "In brief.,."

COMMENT
1, Both the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t and Havona are eternal.
2, Before Havona lie the unsearchable transactions of e t e r n i t y and t h e
depths o f infinity-absolute mystery,

X, RF;FEREW&: Page 91, $3 - "And we thus p o r t r a ~ y . , . ~

m m
1, The sequential o r i g i n of t h e Conjoint Actor is a condescension t o t h e
time-bound and space-conditioned mortal mind.

2. There i s such a t h i n g as "consciousness o f sequence" which i s not t h e

related, It is present on Paradise,

3, This presentation i s made t o enable man t o have a s t a r t i n g point f o r

universe h i s t o r y

4 , But,in r e a l i t y , t h e Son and t h e S p i r i t a r e eoeternal with t h e Father,

5, This is done without being disregardful of t h e e t e r n i t y o f Paradise
and t h e t h r e e Absolutes,
 XI, REFERENCE: Page 92, 8 2 - "It ia enoughoa.H

COMMENT

1, As a child o f the comos, it is best f i r s t t o grasp t h e child-parent

r e l a t i o n s h i p - t h e Universal Father,

2. Then l e t t h e mind reach out t o the community, t h e race, t h e world,

and t h e universe.

2. NATURE OF THE INFINITE SPIRIT

I. REFERENCE: Page 92, 83 - "The %njoint

COMENT

The Conjoint Creator i s from e t e r n i t y and r e f l e c t s t h e perfection o f both

the Father and t h e Son.

II 0 REFERENCE: Page 92 , 64 - nThe Third Source and Center , ."

COMMENT

This paragraph l i s t s t h e numerous t i t l e s of the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

i
3 III. REFERENCE: Page 92, lr5 - n X t i s altogether proper..,n

CT-

The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t may properly be called t h e I n f i n i t e Reality, t h e

Universal Organizer, o r t h e P e s o n a l i t y Co-ordinator.

IV REFEREN(=E: Page 92 T6 - 'The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t a

COHHENT

To sense t h e absoluteness o f t h e S p i r i t , you should contamplate t h e in-

f i n i t y o f t h e Father and t h e e t e r n i t y o f t h e Son.

V. REFERF;MCE: Page 92, 87 - "There i s nystery..."

COEMENT
Even i f t h e master universe expands t o i n f i n i t y , t h e potential of t h e In-
f i n i t e S p i r i t will be adequateo

VT- REZZElWE: Page 92, lr8 - "Though in every way. ..."

COMMEINT

1. While sharing t h e perfect a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e Father, t h e S p i r i t i n c l i n e s

toward the mercy nature o f t h e Son,
 2, Always i s t h e S p i r i t a mercy minister. The S p i r i t d e p i c t s t h e mercy
of God.

VIID REFEREFCE: Page 93# l T l . - "It i s not possible.. ."

COMMENT

1, The goodness o f God i s b e t t e r comprehended i n t h e acts of t h e S p i r i t .

2, The c e a s e l e s s s e r v i c e o f t h e S p i r i t reveals t h e F a t h e r ' s f a i t h f u l n e s s
and %he Son's constancy.

TPIII 0 RF;F"CE: Page 93 a2 - "The Conj o i n t Creator.. .n

COMMENT

The F a t h e r ' s beauty o f thought and character o f t r u t h a r e co-ordinated and

revealed i n t h e subordinate cosmic manifestation of t h e l i m i t l e s s mind o f
t h e I n f i n i t e Spirit.

3 0 RELATION OF TJ3E SPIRIT TO THE FA- AND THE SON

I, KEpEBEbICE: Page 9 3 , d3 - "As t h e Eternal Son.. .H

1, The Conjoint Actor i s t h e result o f t h e nfirstH c r e a t i v e concept o f

t h e Father-Son partnership. E: l1First" is i n quotes.

2, The Conjoint Actor e t e r n a l i z e d concurrently with t h e Havona creation.

I1 0 REF'ERENCE: Page 93, V4. - Wince t h e personalizatton.. .n

COMMENT

The Sons receiving a l l t h i n g s from t h e Father, bestows a l l possible power

upon t h e Conjoint Actor,

111 0 i3E-m: Page 939 T5 - "The Eternal Son...tf

COMMENT
1, The Son and t h e S p i r i t have fashioned all post-Havona creations.
2. I n l a t e r c r e a t i o n s , t h e S p i r i t s u s t a i n s t h e same r e l a t i o n t o t h e Son
t h a t t h e San sustained t o t h e Father i n t h e Havona creation.

I V O REFERENCE: Page 939 a6 - VIA Creator Son.. .It

COMMENT

Our local universe was created by a Son o f the E t e r n a l Son and a S p i r i t

Daughter of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t ,
 v o mJ%lBNCE: Page 9 3 , - #'The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s t h e egfective, ,,' 1

1, The S p i r i t i s t h e e f f e c t i v e drawing agent f o r t h e Father and t h e Son.

2, The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s t h e trustee of t h e Father-Son project o f mortal
ascension.

3. The S p i r i t i s dedicated t o t h e plan o f e x a l t i n g w i l l c r e a t u r e s t o

Paradise p e r f e c t i o n ,

VI. REFERENCE: Page 9 3 , T8 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a com@ete..,ff

The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t is t h e exclusive r e v e l a t i o n o f t h e Father and t h e Son

t o t h e universes.

VII, REIERENCE: Page 9 3 , T9 - "The E t e r n a l Son.,.1t

COMMENT
1
Only b y t h e ministry o f t h e Infinite S p i r i t can t h e ascending pilgrim dis-
cover t h e E t e r n a l Son.

.) VIII. REFEKENCE: Page 94, 7J2 - 19At t h e center,,,"

The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t is t h e f i r s t Reity t o be a t t a i n e d by a l l qscending

pilgrims.

IX. 'RZFERENCZ: Page 949 'fT3 - "And i n many other..."

The S p i r i t represents t h e Father and t h e Son i n many ways besides minis-

tering t o morbal ascenders.

4. THE SPIRIT OF DIVINE MINISTRY

1. REl?ER.ENCE: Page 94, T% - "Paralleling t h e physical universe.. ."
COMMENT

1, The word o f t h e Son i n t e r p r e t s t h e thought of t h e Father and when

%ade f l e s h " demonstrates the loving mercy o f t h e combined D e i t i e s ,

2, All c r e a t i o n is a s t a g e whereon t h e S p i r i t shows f o r t h t h e a f f e c t i o n

I o f t h e divine parents f o r t h e i r children.
 So The Conjoint Actor i s a mind m i n i s t e r and a l l h i s children share h i s
service-urge.

11, REFEZENCE: Page 94, Tr5 - ''God i s love..

COMMENT

1. God i s l o v e p t h e Son mercy, t h e S p i r i t ministry. The S p i r i t i s t h e

personification o f t h e F a t h e r ' s love and t h e Son's mercy.

2. The S p i r i t i s love applied--the combined love o f the Father and t h e

Son.

111. REF'EmNCE: Page 94, U6 - Iton Urantia t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . . .I*

COMMENT

1, On Urantia t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a universal presence; i n Nebadon,

an example f o r t h e Creative Mother S p i r i t .

2. The S p i r i t p a r t i c i p a t e d i n t h e Havona bestowals o f t h e E t e r n a l Son and

t h e o r i g i n a l Michael Son.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 94, U7 - 'When a Creator son...'*

1, P e r s o n a l i t i e s o f the S p i r i t co-operate with t h e Creator Sons i n t h e i r

c r e a t i v e adventures.

2, The Creative Daughters--the l o c a l universe Mother Spirits--foster the

Paradise c r e a t u r e ascension plan.

V. REFZRENCE: Page 9b9 %3 - "As t h e Sons o f God...'*

COMMENT

1. A s t h e Sons reveal t h e Father, the S p i r i t reveals t h e combined love

of t h e Father and t h e Son.

2. The S p i r i t does not i n c a r n a t e l i k e t h e Sons, but he does draw n e a r

t h e c r e a t u r e a s a guardian angel.

VI. R;SFE;RENCE: Page 95, q2 - ''By t h i s very diminishing..

COMMENT

This drawing close t o animal-origin beings does m t i n t h e l e a s t a f f e c t

t h e S p i r i t a s t h e Third Person o f Deity.
 VII. REFERENCE: Page 95, a3 - "The Conjoint Creator...n

COpllMENT

The S p i r i t i s the universal mercy minister-both fop t h e Father-Son plan

and i n his own behalf.

VIII, REFERENCE: Page 95, Tf+- "As man l e a r n s more,.."

COMMENT

1, The more we learn of the t i r e l e s s ministry of the children o f t h e In-

f i n i t e S p i r i t , t h e more we w i l l adore the combined Action of the Father
and Son i n the Conjoint Actor.

2. Indeed, the S p i r i t i s the protecting *eyes of t h e Lords1 and t h e ' d i v i n e

prayer-hearing e a r s o 1 Peter 3 : U . "For the eyes af the Lord a r e
upon t h e righteous, and h i s ears a r e open t o t h e i r prayer."

4. THEPRESENCEOFGOD

I. REFfIRENCE: Page 95, a5 - V!he outstanding attribute...I'

COMMENlp
j
The outstanding a t t r i b u t e of the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t is his omnipresence.

11. REFERENCE: Page 9 5 , T6 - T.he Father i s infinite..."

COMMENT

1. The i n f i n i t e Father is limited only by volition.

2, The Father a c t s alone i n the bestowal of Adjusters and i n t h e person-
a l i t y circuit,

3 The Father i s also present with the Son and & the Spirit.

111. REFEFENCE: Page 95, $r - *lIn your sacred writing^...^

COMMENT
This clears up confusion Fn terns:. S p i r i t o f God and t h e Holy S p i r i t ,
IV, REFEFENm : Page 9 5 , US - "There are many.

corn
1, There a r e many s p i r i t influences, but they function as _one.

.,.,.... .
., .-.\-Li.
I .
. -
 2, These u n i t e d s p i r i t s function a s t h e influence o f the Supreme--who i s
"able t o keep you from f a l l i n g and t o present you blameless before
your Father on high."

3. This i s Jude &, "Now t o him who i s able t o keep you from f a l l i n g and
t o presenh you without blemish before t h e presence o f h i s g l o r y with
rejoicing."

V, REFERENCE: Page 96, U2 - "Ever remember that..."

..
COMMENT

Since t h e S p i r i t r e p r e s e n t s both t h e Father and t h e Son, as well as him-

s e l f , t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s o f t e n c a l l e d "the s p i r i t o f God,"

VI , EU3F"CE: Page 9 6 , q3 - !'It would a l s o be..

C m

"he S p i r i t a l s o may represent God t h e Sevenfold as w e l l as God t h e Supreme.

6, PERSONALITY OF THE INFINITE SPIRIT

I, REFERENCE: Page 96, T4 - "Do not allow..."

COMMENT f
The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a person, notwithstanding t h a t he i s also:

1. A universe presence.
2. An e t e r n a l a c t i o n .
3. A cosmic power.
4. A holy influence.
5. A u n i v e r s a l mind.

II, REFERENCE;: Page 9 6 , U5 - 'The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t is.. .tl

The S p i r i t i s j u s t as much a person as t h e Father and t h e Son--and even

easier t o visualize.

111, REFERENCE: Page 9 6 , T6 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , t h e Third Person..."

COMMENT

1, The S p i r i t possesses a l l a t t r i b u t e s o f personality--mind and w i l l ,

2. See these two t e x t s : 1 Cor. 2:10, 18For t h e S p i r i t searches everything,

even t h e depths of God." 1 Cor, 12:ll. n A l l t h e s e a r e i n s p i r e d by one
and the same S p i r i t , who apportions t o each one i n d i v i d u a l l y as he willsO11
(>
 rv, REFERENCE: Page 9 6 , v7 - It ..
f ' h e love o f the S p i r i t 8 ,

COMMENT

1, ""The l o v e a?t h e S p i r i t " i s r e a l o as a l s o a r e h i s sorrowse Rom, l5:3(

9 appeal t o you9 brethren, by o u r Lord Jesus C h r i s t and by the love
of the S p i r i t O t 1 Eph, 4:308 "And da not grieve t h e Holy S p i r i t o f
God, i n whom you were sealed f o r t h e day o f redemption."

2, The S p i r i t speaks t o uso Rev, 2 ~ 7"He~ who has an e a r s l e t him hear

what t h e Spirit says," This occurs t h r e e nnre times i n t h i s same
chapter and t h r e e times i n Chapter '3, See a l s o Rev, 1 3 ~ 9"If ~ any
one has an ear, l e t him hearelf

3, The S p i r i t makes i n t e r c e s s i o n f o r u s o Rom. 8 ~ 2 6 , WLkewise t h e

S p i r i t helps us in o u r weakness; f o r we do not know how t o pray as we
ought, but t h e S p i r i t himself intercedes f o r us with s i g h s t o o deep
f o r words."

4 , Led by t h e S p i r i t o f God. Itom. 8:i.A. "For a l l who a r e l e d by t h e

S p i r i t o f God a r e the sons o f God,'*

v. REFERENCE: Page 96, a8 - "Even though we behoid..

. -$
COMMENT

presence .
The S p i r i t i s a person--notwithstanding his far-flung m i n i s t r y and omni-

VI, REFERENCE: Page 96, a9 - "In t h e admini&rationo.ow

COMMENT

All t h r e e D e L t i e s work as one in t h e service and c o n t r o l o f all cseation.

VII 0 REFERENCE: Page 9'9, v2 - "In t h e person. .fl

COMMENT
The S p i r i t i s l i k e t h e Father and t h e Son and a l s o l i k e t h e Father-Son,
t
 8tt;Pibuteu o f the-Tbiyd Source and Center
The OmnQpreoent writ
Tlne Universal MaP1-ipubtor
The Absolute Wnd
The #in;isl;ry o f hfind
'Phe Mind-Gravity CfrenS%
Universe R e f l e c t i v i t q
PersonalSties of t h e Xnf'inite Spirit

1, R E m N C E s Page 98, 'pr - "A strange thfngo.-ba

COMlEMT
1, The Conjoint Actor personalizes as an u r U d t e d spfri0uality0
ordinated d t h a.beolt&e mind, a d BFith premgatfverr 0f eonerg$
lation.
2, The Conjoint A c to r delivers the Father f q :

A. Bonds Qf cent&lfzad gerfection.

B. F e t t e r s of psrerorjalfb absolutfamo

S o A l l this fs,,dfsclowecby the power of the Conjoint Actor t o c

such a host af mfnfa.t;a&ng spirits.

m m 2
1, The Father i s the mfveraal upholder.
.. .
2, The Son i s t h e universal Pevealer.
3. Paradise i s the x d v e r e a l sbabilfaer,

4 , The Conjoint, Actor i8 versatile, He has:

A, Unique powers of synthesis.

B o Capacity to eo-ordiaaste all energiesp minds, and s p f r f t s ,

5 0 He fs a unifier of manifold energieso

111. REFERE;NCE: Page 98, 'IT3 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , . f1

CD"T

1, The S p i r i t ministers t h e Fathergs love and t h e Son's mercy i n harmony

with t h e justice o f t h e Trinity.

2. H i s influence i s ever near you, and his p e r s o n a l i t i e s r e a l l y understand

you e

IV. R.EF"CE: Page 98, 84 - "Throughout t h e universes., .n

COMMENT

1, The agencies o f t h e Conjoint Actor manipulate t h e energies o f a l l

space

2, The S p i r i t i s responsive t o both t h e s p i r i t u a l and t h e m a t e r i a l .

3. The Conjoint Actor r e v e a l s t h e unity o f God in:

Things. Meanings Values.

Energies. Minds. S p i r i ts o

V. REFERENCE: Page 98, q5 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t pervades. ..n

COMMENT

The S p i r i t i s absolute. He pervades all space and indwells t h e c i r c l e o f

eternity,

1, ATTRIBUTES OF THE THIRD SOURCE AND CENTER

I. REFERENCE: Page 98, a6 - ?'The Third Source and Center...1*
COMMENT
1, God t h e S p i r i t i s t h e personality co-ordinate and divine equal o f God
t h e Father an6 God t h e Son,

2, The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a l s o :

A. Omnipresent s p i r i t u a l influence.
B, The u n i v e r s a l manipulator.
C. Representative of t h e Father-Son partnership,
D. The Absolute Mind.
E. Ancestor of change and relationship.

I1e REFERJWX: Page 99$ T2 - ffSome o f t h e a t t r i b u t e s , . . f 1

c m
* ,
1, The a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e Third Source and Center a r e variously derived--

- 166 -
 even f r o m Paradise absoluteness,

2, The Conjoint Actor embodies t h e f u l l n e s s of t h e combined concepts o f

the Father and the Son.

l a ,The Conjoint Actor i s a universal co-ordinator-minister o f co-operation,

2, The S p i r i t is t h e c o m e l a t a r o f a11 actual reality-Father, Sonp and
Paradise
#

3. Providence i s the domain o f the Conjoint Betor and the Supreme Being.

4.
.
All a c t u a l o r a c t u a l i z i n g r e a l i t y i s r e l a t e d t o t h e Third Source and
Center

KEZERENcE: Page 9 9 , fl% - "The Universal Father..."

1. The Conjoint Actor not only represents the s p i r i t u a l a c t i v i t i e s of the

Son, but also t h e energies of Paradise.

2. Thus does t h e S p i r i t produce t h e qniversal and absolute mind.

3. The S p i r i t functions throughout the grand universe as a personality in

the higher spheres o f x

A, S p i r i t u a l values.
B, Physical-energy relationships.
C, True mind meanings,
He functions wherever energy and s p i r i t a r e associated, He:
A. Dominates a l l reactions of mind.
B. Wields p e a t spiritual power.
C. E x e r t s influence over energy and matter,

V O RE3EXU3N~: Page 9 y 3 85 - "The Third Source and Centero,.#*

COMMENT
I, The Third Person shares t h e omnipresence, omnipotence, and omniscience
o f t h e Deities,

2, The Third Person i s master o f the mind realms-here he is absolute,

 VI, REFERENCE: Page 9 9 , 916 - !#The Conjoint

While representing t h e Father-Son association, t h e Conjoint Actor a l s o

compensates f o r t h e incompleteness o f God t h e Supreme and God t h e Ultim

VIIo REFERENCE: Page 100, a2 - nAnd herein is...!#

COMMENT

The Conjoint Actor r e v e a l s t h e Father and t h e Son and a l s o a c t i v a t e s

Paradise p a t t e r n . O f a l l Deity, he seems t h e most v e r s a t i l e i n a c t i o n ,

VIII. WFERENCE: Page 100,'IT3 - "In addition t o this..."

COMMENT

1, The Conjoint Actor is::

A, Superb i n patience, mercyg and love.

B, Endowed w i t h supercontrol o f energyo
C. Able t o m i n i s t e r love and overshadow j u s t i c e with mercy,

2. O u r universe i s being forged out between t h e anvil o f j u s t i c e and t

h m e r o f s u f f e r i n g , b u t t h e children of mercy wield t h e hammer.

2. THE OMNIPRESENT SPIRIT

I. REFERENCE: Page 100, 84 - IfGod i s spirit...It

COMMENT

1, God i s s p i r i t i n multiple ways:

A, God i s s p i r i t ,
B. I n the Son, he i s s p i r i t without q u a l i f i c a t i o n .
C. I n t h e Conjoint Actors he i s s p i f i t a l l i e d with mind.

2, There may a l s o be e x p e r i e n t i a l levels--the s p i r i t s o f t h e Supreme

Being, Ultimate Deity, and Deity Absolute.

11. RZFEFlEW.33: Page 100, a5 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . . rp

The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s a personalized s p i r i t u a l i z a t i o n o f t h e Son and t

Father
-) III REFERENCE: Page 100, T6 - "There a r e many, a n

ccMMmT

Einhing t h e peaple o f Urantia with Deity t h e r e are:

1. Thought Adjusters and t h e Father.

2. S p i f i t u a l gravity and t h e Son.
3. S p i r i t u a l presence o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

IV. REFERENeE: Page 100, W - flk addition t o , . ."

-
COMMENT

I n addition t o these d i r e c t Deity influences, there are numerous minister-

ing p e r s o n a l i t i e s who lead u s upward.

Po REFEZENCE: Page 100, TI3 - T h e presence of..."

1. We can r e a l i z e t h e presence o f s p i r i t influences as:

A. The Father's Thoughti Adjuster.
B. The s p i r i t o f t h e E t e r n a l Son,
C. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t as t h e Holy S p i r i t .

2. -
And t h e s e a l l a c t as one s p i r i t influence i n creature l i f e ,

3. 'PHEUNIVERSALMANIPUTOR
I. ,B$ERENCE: Page ~ O E ,v2 - "The B l e of Paradise.. olr

COMMEPJT
1, Paradise is t h e source of dependable gravity--a universe r e a l i t y .
2. Gravity can be annulled only by forces resident i n t h e Conjoint Actor.

11. REFERENCE: Page 101, U3 - iYt%e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . ."

COMMENT

1. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t psaresses antigravity, not observably present in

the Father or t h e Some

2, Heredity can p ~ s d u c eq u a l i t i e s in t h e offspring which are n o t discerrxlble

i n t h e parents. .

3. This force (antigrav5t;g) :is transmissable t o some o f the higher per-

sonalities of the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

- 169 -
III, REFERENCE: Page 101, 84 - "Antigravity can annul.. .If

CaMMENT

1. Antigravity can annul material gravity within a l o c a l frame-it is

not mind action.

2. A gymscope i l l u s t r a t e s t h e e f f e c t of antigravity--not t h e cause.

IV- REFERENCE: Page 101, v5 - "Still'f u r t h e r does.. ."

CONMERT
I

The Conjoint Actor can:

1. Transcend force,
2. Neutralize energy.
3 . Materialize energy.
V. REFERENCE2 Page 101, 'IT6 - "The Conjoint Creator...l'

C-

1, The Conjoint C r e a t o r i s not e n e r a . He i s t h e manipulator of energy.

2. The Conjoint Actor i s action-motion, change, modification, co-ordina-

tion, s t a b i l i z a t i o n , equilibrium. 1
3. A l l Paradise e n e r a i s responsive t o t h e Conjoint Actor,

VI, REFERENCE: Page 101, FI - ItThe universe of universes..."

COMMENT
1. The universe i s permeated by the power-control creatures of t h e Con-
j o i n t Actor.

2. These c o n t r o l l e r s use many forces i n t h e work of establishing equilib-

rium o f universe energies.
VII. REFERENCE: Page 101, a8 - "All these material
CWW

1. A l l t h e material a c t i v i t i e s o f the God of Action a r e r e l a t e d t o t h e

I s l e o f Paradise.

2. But the Conjoint Actor i s not an agent o f Paradise-he act s f o r the

Father and t h e Son.

3. A l l t h i s a c t i v i t y i s volitional--it i s not a r e f l e c t i o n o r repercus-

sion o f anything o r anybody.
j
VIII. REFERENCE: Page 101, y9 - tfParadise i s t h e pattern..."

COMMENT

1. Paradise i s t h e pattern of i n f i n i t y ; t h e God of &tion i s t h e a c t i v a t o r

of t h a t pattern.

2. Paradise i s the fulcrum o f infinity--the agents of: t h e Conjoint Actor

a r e t h e levers o f control fop t h i s universe mechanism.

COMMENT

1. The Third Source and Center has a mind apart from h i s physical and
spiritual attributes

2. But we do not contact t h i s mind apart from physical o r s p i r i t u a l mani-

festations.

11. RF;FE;RENcE: Page 102, u2 - "The absolute mind..."

) COMMENT

1. The mind o f God t h e S p i r i t is absolute.

2. Mind i s not inherent i n energy. It can be superimposed upon energy.

3. Pure s p i r i t i s innately conscious-minded i n some way.

4. S p i r i t i n s i g h t knows. It transcends and antedates consciousness of

mind.

I11 . REFERENCE: Page 102, 83 - *The Conjoint Creator.. .I*

CClMMENT

1. The Conjoint Actor i s absolute only i n mind. His mind i s the i n f i n i t e

source of all mind.

2. Superuniverse mind--cosmic mind--comes f r o m t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s .

3. The l o c a l universes have a type of t h i s cosmio mind.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 102, lT4 - 'Tnfinite mind ignores time...tt

1. I n f i n i t e mind ignores time, ultimate mind transcends time, cosmic mind

i s conditioned thereby.
 2. I n f i n i t e mind i s independent o f space, but a s mind descends t o t h
adjutant l e v e l i t i n c r e a s i n g l y i s l i m i t e d by space.

Vo REFWENCE: Page 102, T5 - "Cosmic force responds..."

mmm
1. Cosmic force responds t o mind even as mind responds t o s p i r i t .
2. Energy i s t h i n g , mind i s meaning, s p i r i t i s value.

VI. REFERE'NCE: Page 102, 86 - "Mnid transmutes..."

COMMENT

1. Mind can change s p i r i t values i n t o mind meanings. Volition can ti

late these i n t o action.

2. Personality i s t h e unifier o f mind, s p i r i t , and energy.

5. THE MINISTRY OF MIND

I. Rl3FERENm: Page 102, - "The Third Source-..."

COMMENT

The mind p o t e n t i a l o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t is adequate f o r an i n f i n i t e

universe.

I1 REFERENCE: Page 102, T8 - 'lIn t h e domain.. .I)

1. The Third Source and Center bestows c r e a t u r e mind and rules t h e r e i r

supreme.

2. Adjusters cannot indwell man's mind u n t i l it has been s p i r i t u a l l y

prepared.

111. REFEREhXE: Page 103, T2 - "The unique feature.. .It

I. Mind can range from t h e mechanical type t o highest s p i r i t u a l l e v e l s

2, Always i s t h e d i r e c t i o n o f mind entrusted t o mind-spirit o r mind-en(
personalities.

IV. KEFERENCE: Page 103, T3 - "Since t h e Third Person...If

COMMENT
1, Since man g e t s h i s mind from t h e S p i r i t , he finds it easier ' t o corn-

- 172 -
 prehend t h e S p i r i t God as compared t o the other Deities,

2, Man's mind i s a p a r t of the l o c a l universe type o f t h e cosmic mind.

V, REFERENCE: Page l03,%4 - lpBecause t h e Third Person..."

COMMENT

1. A l l phenomena o f mind a r e not divine.

2, The Conjoint Creator i s t h e source o f mind, but mind i s not t h e Con-
j o i n t Creator,

VI, REFERENCE: Page 103, v5 - "Mind, on Urantia...w

COMMENT

1. The plan f o r human mind i s one of p e r f e c t i o n , b u t mortal mind f a l l s

far s h o r t of that goal.

2. Mind has a d i v i n e o r i g i n and a divine destiny, but mortal mind i s not

y e t of divine d i g n i t y .

VIIe REFEZENCE: Page lo3 U6 - TOO often.

1 COMMENT

1, Human mind i s marred by i n s i n c e r i t y , a w l fear, and u s e l e s s aslxiety.

2. Mind cannot become an object o f admiration, m c h les% o f worship.

3. To contemplate t h e mortal mind can lead only t o r e a c t i o n s of humility.

6, THE MIND-GRAVITY CIRCUIT

1, REFERENCE: Page 103, V7 - ''The T h i r d Source,. .I1

1, The u n i v e r s a l i n t e l l i g e n c e of t h e I n f s t e S p i r i t i s conscious o f
e v e q mind i n a l l creation.
2. All mind a c t i v i t y i s grasped by t h e a b s o l u t e mind-gravity c i r c u i t o f
the Infinite Spirit ,

11. REFEREKCE: Page 103, T8 - "Much a s t h e Father.*-tt

COMMENT

1, A s t h e Father d r a w s a l l personality and t h e Son a l l s p i r i t s , so does

t h e Conjoint Actor d r a w a l l minds t o himself.
 2, All genuine mind values a r e drawn i n t o t h e absolute mind c i r c u i t ,

10 REFEENCE: Page 104, 'f2 - Wind g r a v i t y can operate..."

COImFm

1, Mind gravity a c t s independently of m a t e r i a l and s p i r i t u a l g r a v i t y .

2, When a11 t h r e e a r e associated--personality g r a v i t y mag embrace t h e
creature--physical o r morontial.

3. Kind endowment provokes thought even i n t h e absence o f personality.

Q. REFERENCE: Page 104, lJ3 - ItSelfhood o f p e r s o n a l i t y dignity.. .I1

CCMIGNT

1, Personality--human o r divine--is t h e bestowal of t h e Universal Father.

2. Personality g r a v i t y a c t s independently of mind, matter, o r s p i r i t .

3. Personality g r a v i t y may embrace wholly s p i r i t u a l o r wholly n o n s p i r i t u a l

beings.

4. Operation o f p e r s o n a l i t y g r a v i t y i s always a v o l i t i o n a l a c t _of t h e

Father.

Qo REFEREhTCE: Page 104, 7f4 - W h i l e mind is.. .*

COMMENT
1. Mind i s associated with purely material and purely s p i r i t p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

2. I n man, mind i s associated with both energy and s p i r i t .

3. Hence, t h e human mind responds t o t h e p u l l of both physical and s p i r i t

gravity.

I, REFERENCE: Page l04$ U5 - nCosmic mind.,."

COMMENT

1, Pure cosmic mind i s subject only t o t h e mind g r a v i t y o f t h e Conjoint

Actor.

2. Pure mind i s k i n t o i n f i n i t e mind--a co-ordinate o f absolute s p i r i t

and energy.

I. REFEFENCE: Page 104, T6 - tlThe g r e a t e r t h e spirit-energy..,"

COMMENT
1, The g r e a t e r the spirit-energy divergence, t h e greater t h e function o f
mind
 2. Mind functions between energy and s p i r i t , but on Paradise energy and
s p i r i t are one.

VIII . REFERENCE: Page 104, '7 - "The mind-gravity c i r c u i t . .. *(

1, The mind-gravity c i r c u i t is dependable--predictable. But always does

mind present a non-predictable phase.

2. The u n p s e d i c t a b i l i t y o f mind i s probably due t o t h e Universal Absolute,

but very l i t t l e i s known about it

IX. RE-
a: Page 104, v8 - "Certain phases o f t h e .

CCXHENT

1. Certain phases o f mind u n p r e d i c t a b i l i t y may be due t o t h e incomplete-

ness o f t h e Supreme Being.

2. Two t h i n g s about mind are certain:

A. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s t h e perfect expression of t h e mind o f t h e
Creator t o t h e creature.

B e The Supreme Being i s t h e expression of t h e mind OP t h e c r e a t u r e t o

t h e Creator.

'7. UNIVERSE REFLECTIVITY

1. fEZ"m: Page 105, Tfl - "The Conjoint Actor,,,"

COMMENT

P. The Con j o i n t Actor can simultaneously focus a l l actuaIity--material,

mental, and s p i r i t u a l .

2. This i s universe r e f l e c t i v i t y - t h e a b i l i t y t o see, hear, sense, and

know a l l t h a t t r a n s p i r e s i n a superuniverse.

3. All r e f l e c t i v i t y i s f i n a l l y focalized on Paradise. 7

II. REFERENCZ: Page 105, 7f2 - T h e phenomenon o f r e f l e c t i v i t r . . . l t

COMlGNT

1. Reflectivity i s a most amakng i n t e r a s s o c i a t i o n o f a l l phases o f e x j s t -

enee

2. This i n t e r a s s o c i a t i o n embraces a l l phases of m a t e r i a l , mindal, and

s p i r i t u a l phenomena.
111. REFERENCE: Page 105, v3 - %uch o f t h e technique..."

COMMENT

1. Reflectivity i s not f'uI.1~understood. It may concern t h e dominance

of absolute mind.

2. The cosmic mind c i r c u i t s focus i n t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s and con-

verge on Paradise.
\

IV. REXBEXCE: Page 105, q4 - 1fThe r e l a t i o n s h i p between.. .It

COMMENT

1. Relations between t h e f i n i t e cosmic mind and i n f i n i t e absolute mind

a r e evolving i n t h e e x p e r i e n t i a l mind of t h e Supreme.

2. Certain phases of r e f l e c t i v i t y can be understood o n l y by p o s t u l a t i n g

a c t i v i t y o f t h e Supreme Mind.

3. Reflectivit.y i s t h e consciousness of t h e cosmos.

V, REFERENCE: Page 105, 'Ir5 - "Reflectivity appears t o be...Il

COMMENT

1. R e f l e c t i v i t y appears omniscient within t h e e x p e r i e n t i a l finite-it may

be t h e emerging consciousness o f t h e Supreme.

2. It i s possible t h a t r e f l e c t i v i t y represents p a r t i a l contact with t h e

consciousness o f t h e Supreme.

8. PERSONALITIES OF THE INFINITE SPIRIT

I, REF"CE: Page 105, 86 - "The I n f i n i t e Spirit.. .If

COMMENT

The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t transmits many o f h i s powers t o h i s varied agencies.

11, REFERENCE: Page 105, - "The f i r s t Deity-creating.. .If

COMMENT

The first c r e a t i v e act o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i n a s s o c i a t i o n with t h e

Father and t h e Son was t h e personalization o f t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s .

111. REFERENCE: Page 106, a2 - "There i s no direct..."

COMMENT
On superuniverse headquarters t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s represented by t h e
Reflective S p i r i t s of t h e Master S p i r i t s .

- 176 -
:l IV. REFERENCE: Page 106, v3 - "The next and continuing. .It

The next c r e a t i v e a c t o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t was t h e production o f t h e

Creative Mother S p i r i t s f o r t h e l o c a l universes, and t h i s continues each
time a Creator Son i s personalized by t h e Father and t h e Son,

V O FEFERENCE: Page 106, - "Just a s it i s n e c e s s a r y c r e n

COMNENT

Mhat t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s t o t h e t o t a l c r e a t i o n , t h e Creative S p i r i t i s
t o a l o c a l universe, and it i s necessary t o d i s t i n g u i s h between t h e two,

VI. REFERENCE: Page 106, T5 - "The Third Source and Center. .fp

COMMEXT

1. The Conjoint Actor i s represented i n t h e grand universe by a vast ar-

ray o f helpers, not a l l o f which a r e p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

2, Finite p e r s o n a l i t y i s characterized by:

A. Subjective self-consciousness,
B. Objective response t o t h e p e r s o n a l i t y c i r c u i t ,

VII 0 FEFERENCE: Page 106, Tr6 - T'here a r e c r e a t o r p e r s o n a l i t i e s . a (I

COMMENT

1, I n t h e cosmos t h e r e a r e t h r e e t y p e s o f personality:
A. Creator p e r s o n a l i t i e s .
B, Creature p e r s o n a l i t i e s
C. P e r s o n a l i t i e s o f t h e Conjoint Actor.

2, Third Source p e r s o n a l i t i e s a r e not a p a r t of t h e Faiherls person . l i t y

c i r c u i t , but are cont acta ble

VIII . REFERF;NCE: Page 106, a7 - "The Father bestows. .'*

CGMGNT

The t h r e e bestowals o f personality:

1, Father personality--by h i s f r e e Will.

2, Third Source personality--non-Father.
3 , The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t can a l s o a c t f o r t h e Father i n t h e bestowal o f
Father personality.
 IX. REFERENCE: Page 106, T8 - "There a r e numerous types..,!'

G0MME;NT

1, Many p e r s o n a l i t i e s of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t a r e not i n t h e Father's

personality circuit--certain o f t h e power d i r e c t o r s .

2. There are o t h e r groups not i n t h e F a t h e r ' s circuit--such a s t h e Creatj

S p i r i t s o f a l o c a l universeo

X, REFERENCE: Page 106, q9 - "Both F i r s t Source and Third Source..."

COMMENT

1, A l l types o f personality a r e endowed with a l l and more than man as-

s o c i a t e s with personality.

2. Among o t h e r things, personality embraces memory, reason, judgment,

c r e a t i v e imagination, i d e a association, decision, and choice.

X I , REFERENCE: Page 107, T'l - I1Zven you will be.. .It

COMMENT

Many s p i r i t u a l beings are v i s i b l e t o 'morontians.

XII, REFERENCE: Page 107, q2 - *'The functional family.. .I1

COMMENT

This i s a l i s t i n g o f the t h r e e main groups functioning under t h e I n f i n i t e

Spirit

XIII. REFERENCE: Page 107 53 - 'IThese groups s e r v e o . . I 1

COMMENT

These groups function a l l over t h e grand universe.

XIV, REFERENCE: Page 107p a4 - "The s p i r i t personalities...11

COMMENT

1, The p e r s o n a l i t i e s of t h e I n f i n i t e s p i r i t m i n i s t e r t h e Father's love

and t h e Son's mercy t o a l l t h e worlds o f t i m e and space.

2, They a r e t h e l i v i n g ladder whereby man climbs from chaos t o glory.

..,. *
'-
."i. ..

- 178 -
I
PAPER 10

"HZ PARADISE TRINITY

Self-Distribution of t h e F i r s t Source and Center

Deity Personalization
The Three Persons of Deity
The T r i n i t y Union o f Deity
Functions of the T r i n i t y
The S t a t i o n a r y Sons o f t h e T r i n i t y
The Overcontrol o f Supremacy
The Trinity beyond t h e F i n i t e

INTRODUCTION
I. REFERENG3: Page 108, as. - "The Paradise Trinity..,"

1. The T r i n i t y f a c i l i t a t e s t h e F a t h e r B s escape from p e r s o n a l i t y absolutism,

2. The TrirZLty a s s o c i a t e s God*s i n f i n i t e w i l l with t h e absoluteness o f

Deity ,.

3. The Son and t h e Sp5ri.t provide fbr t h e F a t h e r ' s l i b e r a t i o n from t h e

l i m i t a t i o n s o f primacy, perfection, changelessness, e t e r n i t y , univer-
salLty, absoluteness i n f i n i t y ,

II, REFERENCE: Page 108, T'2 - T h e Paradise T r i n i t y effectively,..'?

COMMENT

I, The T r i n i t y p r o d d e s f o r t h e f u l l r e v e l a t i o n o f Deity.
2, The S t a t i o n a r y Sons of the Trinfity provide f o r t h e full r e v e l a t i o n o f
justice ,

3, The S t a t i o n a r y Sons are:

T r i n i t f z e d S e c r e t s o f Supremacy.
Xternals of Days.
Ancients o f Days,
Perfections o f Days.,
Recents o f Days,
Unions o f Days
F a i t h f u i s o f Days
Perfectors of Wisdom.
Divine Counseio rs
Universal Censors a

;Co The T f i n i t y i s Deity unity,

111. REFEREhTCE: Page 108, a3 - V r o m the present s i t u a t i o n . . .It

COMMENT

1. Looking back on t h e c i r c l e o f e t e r n i t y , t h e T r i n i t y i s deemed ta

been i n e v i t a b l e .

2. Without t h e T r i n i t y , t h a t which i s could not have been.

3. No concept o f creation i s equal t o t h e absoluteness o f Deity un.

associated with t h e v o l i t i o n a l l i b e r a t i o n o f personalization.

1. SELF-DISTRIBUTION OF THE FIRST SOURCE AND CENTER

I. REFERENCE: Page 108, q4 - "It would seem.. .I(

COMMENT

1, I n t h e F a t h e r f s policy o f s e l f - d i s t r i b u t i o n , he reserves only t

powers which are impossible of delegation o r bestowal,

2. The u n s e l f i s h Father provides f o r t h e f u l l e s t possible experien

a l l h i s a s s o c i a t e s and creatures..

11. REFERENCE: Page 108, U!j - "The Universal Father.. .It

1. The Father bestows upon h i s Sons a l l power and authority.

2, He makes each Creator Son j u s t as a u t h o r i t a t i v e as would be t h e

Son.

3 * Upon a l l persons, everywhere, God has bestowed everything of hi

t h a t i s bestowable

111. REFERENCE: Page 109, a2 - Wivine personality. ott

COMMENT

Deity i s not self-centered, The Father shares r e a l i t y o f being, eq

o f s e l f , with t h e Son and t h e S p i r i t .

IV. RGFERENCE: Page 109, q3 - "For knowledge concerning.. .I1

1, For knowledge o f t h e Father we must depend on t h e Son. The Fat

ceased t o exist a s an unqualified personality.

2. God bestowed absolute p e r s o n a l i t y upon t h e Son--they both gave

conjoint personality t o t h e S p i r i t ,
 V. REFERENCE: Page 109, %t! - "For these and o t h e r reasons..."

So it becomes d i f f i c u l t t o know God except a s revealed by t h e Son and

ministered by t h e S p i r i t .

TI. REFERENCE: Page 109, U5 - tlSince t h e Paradise Sons..."

Man's b e s t understandfng o f Deity i s derived from t h e incarnations of t h e

Paradise bestowal Sons.
I

2. DEITY PEESONALIZATION
I. REFERENCE: Page 109, a6 - "By t h e technique.. .It

COWNT

1. God, by d i v e s t i n g himself o f absolute personality, becomes t h e poten-

t i a l Father o f a l l o t h e r universe personalities--the Universal Father.

2. A s absolute p e r s o n a l i t y , t h e Father can function o n l y with t h e Son.

'a 3. A s personal Father he i s not l w t e d in. t h e bestowal o f p e r s o n a l i t y
upon t h e creatures o f t h e far-flung cosmos.

11. REFERENCE: Page 109, 7!? - "After t h e Father...w

TAe j o i n t bestowal, by t h e Father and t h e Snn, o f conjoint personality upon

t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t completes t h e e x i s t e n t i a l personalizatioK o f Deity,

III. REFERENCE: Page l10, T2 - "The Son i s , . .n

mmNT
The Son was indispensable t o fatherhood, For a s o c i a l group t h e S p i r i t
was i n e v i t a b l e

IV. REFERENCE: Page 110, - "%he,first Source., .It

COMMENT

1. The F i r s t Person of Deity is t h e i n f i n i t e father-personality.

2. The E t e r n a l Son i s t h e unqualified personality--absolute,

3. The S p i r i t i s t h e unique conjoint personality.

 V. REFERENCE: Page 110, 'Ir4 - "The personality of...ll

C W N T

1. The p e r s o n a l i t y o f t h e Father i s t h e personality o f h f

t h e absolute p e r s o n a l i t y o f t h e Eternal Son.

2. The p e r s o n a l i t y o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t i s t h e superaddi
of:

A. . The l i b e r a t e d Father-personality.
B. The absolute Son-personality.

VI. EtEFZREXCE: Page 110, v5 - "The Universal Father..

COMMENT.

The Father, Son, and S p i r i t a r e each unique, individual, and

VII REFEIEENCE: Page 110, lT6 - '!The E t e r n a l Son alone.. ."

COMMENT

1. Only t h e E t e r n a l Son experiences t h e f u l l e s t possible F

lationship:

A. Sonship with t h e Father.

B. With t h e Father, j o i n t p a t e r n i t y o f t h e S p i r i t .
C. Equality with both Father and S p i r i t .

2, The Father knows t h e experience o f having a Son--but he

c e s t r a l antecedents.

3. The E t e r n a l Son enjoys a dual experience:

A. The experience o f having a Father.

B. The experience o f being co-parent t o t h e I n f i n i t e E

4. The S p i r i t enjoys t h e experience o f twofold p e r s o n a l i t j

COMMmT

The Universal Censor d e p i c t s various T r i n i t y a s s o c i a t i o n s 2

&verse r e a l i t y appears i n seven v a r i a t i o n s o f values, me;
sonality .

- 182 -
 30 THE THXEE; PERSONS OF DEITY

I. REFERENCE: Page 110, US - !'Notwithstanding t h e r e i s .

1. There i s only one Deity--but t h r e e personalizations.

2. I n endowing man with t h e Adjuster, God said: "Let u s make man i n o u r

own image." T h i s i s Gen. 1:26. !!Then God said, ' L e t u s make man i n
our image, a f t e r our likeness.'"

3. Note: P l u r a l Deity. The Creator addresses an equal--ttus,!l Thus,

t h e first chapter o f our Bible recognizes t h e T r i n i t y .

11. REFEXENCE: Page 110, u9 - W e a r e taught..."

COMMENT

As viewed i n t h e f i n i t e cosmos, t h e persons of t h e T r i n i t y d i s c l o s e diverse

r e l a t i o n s h i p s w i t h t h e universes.

111. R E m N C E : Page 111, a2 - "The divine Sons...lq

)
1, The divine Sons are t h e Word o f God,!' t h e c h i l d r e n of t h e S p i r i t are
t h e "Act o f God."

2, The Son and S p i r i t work as two equal brothers f o r t h e honor o f a com-

mon Father.

IV. REF"CE: Page I l l , u3 - "The Father, Son, and S p i r i t . . .It

COMMENT

Deities d i f f e r i n t h e i r universe performances. When a c t i n g alone they seem

t o be l i m i t e d i n absoluteness.

V. REFE;RENCE: Page 111, a4 - !'The Universal Father..."

1, Before d i v e s t i n g h i m s e l f o f t h a t which c o n s t i t u t e s t h e Son and t h e

S p i r i t , t h e Father was a Deity: unqualified, absolute, i n f i n i t e .

2. God could never be a Father without a Son.

3. God could never have existed alone--this r e l a t i o n h a s always existed.

The Deities a r e a l l e t e r n a l .
 V I O R.J3FEREXlcE:: Page 111, u
5 - 'We observe that..."

COMMENT

1. The Father d i v e s t e d himself o f a l l absoluteness except:

A. Absolute fatherhood,
B. Absolute v o l i t i o n .

2. The Father h a s i n f i n i t y of 'vJn;L,

VII. REFE;RENCE: Page 1U,T6 - "In bestowing a b s o l u t e n e s s , . . ~ ~

1, I n bestowing a b s o l u t e personality on t h e Son, t h e Father makes i t im-

possible for himself t o a c t alone as t h e personaiity-absolute.

2. By e t e r n a l i z i n g t h e Conjoint Actor, t h e r e ensues t h e trinitarian in-

terdependence o f a l l t h r e e o f t h e Deities.. .

VTII . REFEliENCE: Page l l l , %' - ItGod i s the.. .It

God i s t h e Father-Absolute o f a l l universe p e r s o n a l i t i e s , but i n t h e uni-

verses o f time and space he i s absolute only i n t h e Paradise T r i n i t y .

IX. REFERENCE: Page 111,v7 - lThe F i r s t Source..."

COMMENT
God functions i n t h e superuniverses in'seven ways and mostly through o t h e r
p e r s o n a l i t i e s o r agencies.

X, REFEREmcE: Page 112, fh - " A l l t h e s e relinquishments., .'I

All of t h e F a t h e r ' s l i m i t a t i o n s o f universe a u t h o r i t y a r e s e l f -

Remember:
imp0 sed .
XI, REFERENCE: Page 112, a2 - "The Eternal Son...1t

The Son functions a s one with h i s Deity a s s o c i a t e s , except in:

1. The F a t h e r ' s bestowal o f Adjusters.

2. The S p i r i t ' s c o n t r o l o f :

A. Mind ministry.
B. Energy manipulation.
XII. REFERENCE: Page 112, 8 3 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t a. fl

1. The Conjoint Actor i s amazingly versatile-performing i n spheres o f

mind, matter, and s p i r i t ,

2. The S p i r i t a c t s f o r t h e Father-Son partnership and a l s o f o r himself.

3. The Conjoint ActoP does not work d i r e c t l y with:

A. The physical gravity c i r c u i t .

B.
C. The personality c i r c u i t .
The s p i r i t g r a v i t y c i r c u i t ,

4. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t exercises t h r e e supepcontmls over even primary

f o r c e s and energies--cosmic reality.

40 TEE TBINITY UNION OF BEITY

I. REFEZENCE:: Page 112, %!+ - "Of a l l absolute..."

co-
1. The Paradise Trinity i s t h e first t r i d t y . %e members of a , t l r i u n i t y
are p a r t n e r s r a t h e r t h a n corporative, but t h e t r i u n i t y i t s e l f i s an
association. The Father, Sono and S p i r i t make up t h e f i r s t t r i u n i t y ,

2, God functions as absolute Deity only i n t h e T r i n i t y and i n r e l a t i o n t o

universe t o t a l i t y .

II. REFEREN~E: Page 112, ~5 - "Eternal Deity i s . , . G

COMMEEJT
The T r i n i t y makes possible, a t t h e same time, t h e expression o f a l l t h e
d i v e r s i t y and u n i t y of Deity.

III. REFERENCE: Page 112, 86 - "The T r i n i t y i s c e c n

COMMENT

1. The T r i n i t y i s an a s s o c i a t i o n o f i n f i n i t e persons functioning i n a

nonpersonal capacity, but not i n contravention o f personality.

2. The T r i n i t y i s l i k e t h e f o d n g o f a corporation by f a t h e r , son, and

grandson.

IV. REFEREPjCE: Page 112, a7 - The Paradise Trinity is..."

The D e i t i e s can function personally, as t h e T r i n i t y , o r a s t w o , o r as a l l

three i n collaboration,

- 185 -
 V, REFERENCE: Page 112, TS - "Ever remember that.. .I1

The T r i n i t y mystery cannot be explainea: t h r e e as one and i n one.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 112, 1T9 - Vhe Trinity i s s o related.. .It

COMMENT

1. The Trinity as r e l a t e d t o universe' t o t a l i t y must be recognized i n con-

templating any i s o l a t e d cosmic event.

2.. The Trinity f u n c t i o n s on all l e v e l s o f t h e cosmos. Man can have only

a f i n i t e concept o f t h e T r i n i t y .
VII. REFERENCE: Page 113, 7f2 - "As a mortal..

fxx4MmT
Just now we have only a f i n i t e view of t h e T r i n i t y , b u t as we ascend we
discover T r i n i t y supremacy and ultimacy-if not absoluteness.

5. FUNCTIONS OF THE TRINITY

I REFERENCE: Page 113, T'3 - "The personal D e i t i e s , . .I1

COMMENT

1. D e i t i e s have a t t r i b u t e s , but t h e Trinity has functions such as t o t a l i t y

a t t i t u d e s and cosmic overcontrol.

2. These f u n c t i o n s ma;; p e r t a i n t o t h e supreme, ultimate, and even t h e

absolute.

11. REFIERENCE: Page l l 3 , a4 - Vhe functions cf the.. .I1

COMMENT

1, The T r i n i t y i s not just t h e sum o f t h e F a t h e r ' s endowment plus t h e

specialized a t t r i b u t e s o f t h e Son and t h e S p i r i t .

2. The T r i n i t y results i n deitiaati-on o f new meanings, values, powerss

and c a p a c i t i e s .

3. Even c r e a t u r e a s s o c i a t i o n s a r e not augmented by mere a r i t h m e t i c a l sum-

mation. Group p o t e n t i a l exceeds t h e sum o f t h e component parts,

I=. REFERENCE: PAGE 113, q5-8 - "The T r i n i t y maintains..."

COMMENT
T r i n i t y a t t i t u d e s may be presented i n t h r e e groups:

- 186 -
 1. Attikude toward t h e Finite. Trinity a t t i t u d e toward t h e f i n i t e
can best b e understood by observation o f t h e emerging Supreme Be-
ing. The Paradise Trinity i n relation t o t h e f i n i t e level i s re-
ferred t o ' as t h e T r i n i t y of Supremacy.

20 Attitude toward t h e Absonite. This a t t i t u d e may be comprehended

by observation o f t h e Ultimate, T h i s relationship has been re-
ferred t o a s t h e T r i n i t y o f Ultimacy.

3. The Absolute Attitude. This represents t h e f i n a l action of t o t a l

Deity

IV. REFERENCE: Page ll?, v9 - "The Trinity Infinite.. .I1

-
COBENT

The T r i n i t y I n f i n i t e involves t o t a l relationships o f t h e First Source and

Center-deified and undeified, It is a l l but beyond human comprehension,

V. REFERENCE: Page 11.4, - "But I do not.. .It

COME4ENT

Language is inadequate t o portray t h e nature and functions of t h e Trinity.

1
6, THE STATIONARY SONS OF THE TRINITY
I, RF,F%RENCEr Page 1lA9 v2 - "All law takes origin,. .
COMkEN!I!

1, Law originates i n t h e First Source and CerTter,

2, Sp5ritual law inheres i n t h e Second Source,

3. Law i s i n t e r p r e t e d by t h e Thlrd Source,

4.. Law i s applied by t h e T r i n i t y ( j u s t i c e ) through certain Sons.

11. REFERENCE: Page ll4, q3 - ItJustice i s inherentOoott

COMIBNT

Po Justice i s inherent i n t h e Trinity, Justice is t h e T r i q i t y a t t i t u d e

o f the personal D e i t i e s o f love, mercys and ministm,

2, No s i n g l e person o f Deity f o s t e r s j u s t i c e , Justice i s always a plural

fun& ion
 111. REFERENCE: Page ll.4, T4. - YEvidence, t h e b a s i s o f fairness.. .If

COpllMENT

The b a s i s o f fairness ( j u s t i c e a s s o c i a t e d with mercy) i s evidence and i:

supplied by t h e p e r s o n a l i h e s o f t h e Third Source and Center.

IV. REFERENCE: Page lUYa5 - ltJudgmenty t h e f i n a l a p p l i ~ a t i o n . . . ~ l

Judgment, t h e a p p l i c a t i o n o f j u s t i c e , i s t h e work o f t h e S t a t i o n a r y Son:

o f t h e Trinity.

V, REFERENCE: Page LUCY U6 - "This group o f Trinity Sons . .I1

COMMENT

This i s a l i s t o f t h e 10 groups.

VI. RF;FERJ3ICE: Page l l 4 , v7 - We are t h e children.. .It

COMMENT
These T r i n i t y Sons represent .the a t t i t u d e of t h e T r i n i t y o n l y i n t h e do-
mains o f executive judgment--justice. They were created f o r t h a t purpos

VII. RF;FERENcE: Page 115, %. - "The Ancients of Days.. .It

COMMENT

The centers o f f i n a l executive judgment are t h e headquarters of t h e seve

superuniverses, where t h e Ancients o f Days and t h e i r assohiates.' hold cou

VIII, REFERENCE: Page U 5 , "IT2 - " J u s t i c e i s the,,."

COMMENT

1, Mercy i s t h e personal a t t i t u d e o f love; j u s t i c e , t h e c o l l e c t i v e de-

cision o f law. Divine judgment i s t h e s o u l o f f a i r n e s s .

2, Man cannot f u l l y understand t h a t t h e love of t h e Father and t h e j u s t

of t h e T r i n i t y a r e i n r e a l i t y co-ordinate.

70 THE OVERCONTROL OF S U P m C Y
I, REFElU3NCE: Page 115, a3 - "The F i r s t , Second...rt

C-

1, The t h r e e persons o f Deity a r e equal t o each o t h e r and t h e y a r e oneo

"The Lord our God i s one God." See Deut, 6 : k e "Hear, 0 I s r a e l : Thl
Lord our God i s one Lordat)
 2, There i s p e r f e c t i o n of purpose and oneness o f execution i n t h e a c t s
of t h e T r i n i t y .

3. The Father, Son, and S p i r i t are zo See Isa. &:6. "Thus says t h e
Lord, t h e King o f Israel...lI a m t h e first and I am t h e l a s t ; besides
me t h e r e i s no god.1"

I%. REFERF;NcE: Page 115, T4 - *As t h i n g s appear.. .n

COMKENT
The T r i n i t y appears t o be concerned only with totals--planets o r universes.
T h i s t o t a l i t y a t t i t u d e derives from t h e f a c t t h a t t h e T r i n i t y i s t o t a l
Deity.

III. REFERENCE: Page 115, U5 - nThe supreme Being,.."

COMMENT

1. While t h e Supreme Being i s something o t h e r than t h e Trinity, i n this

age he does appear t o r e f l e c t t h e T r i n i t y a t t i t u d e toward t h e f i n i t e
level.

2. The Deities do not personally function with t h e Supreme--only as t h e

Trinity.

3. The r e l a t i o n of t h e Trinity t o t h e Supreme when he i s f i n a l l y evolved

i s not known.

IV. REFERE;NCE: Page 115, %I - 'We do not find..."

COMMENT
The 'overcontrol o f Supremacy i s not wholly predictable--the eannark o f t h e
partial f i n i t e r e a c t i o n t o t h e T r i n i t y .

V, REF"CE: Page 115, '(r7 - "The mortal mind...It

COMMENT

1, While m a n y mysterious things work out f o r the welfare o f t h e universe,

t h e r e are events which are hard t o understand, such as: physical

.
catastrophes, appalling accidents, h o r r i f i c d i s a s t e r s , painful ill-
;nessesg and world-wide scourges

2. Maybe t h e s e inexplicable v i c i s s i t u d e s o f l i v i n g a r e a l l meaningful i n

'the overcontrol o f t h e Supreme and t h e Trinity.

VI, REFHlENCE: Page 116, qJl - ltAs a son of God...lt

COEMXNT

A s sons o f God, mortals can comprehend t h e love a t t i t u d e of t h e Father,

c
 but they cannot always recognize t h e a c t s o f t h e T r i n i t y a s beir
f u l and considerate.

8, THE TRINITY BEYOND THE F I N I T E

I. REJTRENCE: Page 116$ a2 - "Many t r u t h s and facts.,.w

COMMENT

Mortals can o n l y understand t h e T r i n i t y by recognizing t h a t many

a c t s transcend t h e f i n i t e .

11, REFEXGNCE: Page 116 v3 - "It would be inadvisable,.

COMMENT

1, The T r i n i t y of Ultimacy i s o n l y p a r t i a l l y understood by Tran

2. The Ultimate i s a q u a l i f i e d representation of T r i n i t y f u n c t i

absonite l e v e l o f universe r e a l i t y .

11. REFERIEfV'CE: Page 116, T4 - T h e Universal Father,.."

.
The t o t a l Deity function o f t h e T r i n i t y transcends both t h e f i n i
absonit e

IVa REFERENCE: Page 116, T5 - Ifwhile no s i n g l e person...'l

COMMENT
It would seem t h a t t h r e e D e i t i e s are required t o a c t i v a t e t h e PO-
o f t o t a l Deity--the Deity Absolute,

V, REFERENCE: Page 116, T6 - +'We know the,. olt

C-NT

The author knows t h e t h r e e b y d s a s persons and worships them. Hc

personally know t h e Deity Absolute, whom he respects and honors,

COMMENT

The theory o f f i n a l i t e r s becoming t h e children o f t h e Deity Abso:

presented.
VT
I 0 B;EFERENcE: Page 116, qf3 - "The Corps of t h e Finality..."

COMMENT

1. F i n a l i t e r s r e a l l y know God--they have a t t a i n e d p e r f e c t i o n i n doing t h e

w i l l o f God.

2. Having a t t a i n e d God on the f i n i t e l e v e l , we w i l l seek him on t h e ab-

sonite l e v e l .

3 e We may a t t a i n t h e Ultimate, but i t i s doubtful i f we will ever r e a l l y

a t t a i n ahsolut e Deity.

III 0 REFERENCE: Page 116, 'Ir9 - ''It may be possible,. .I1

c0MMEw-T

1, F i n a l i t e r s may partially a t t a i n t h e Deity Absolute.

2. But t h e y can hardly a t t a i n t h e Universal Absolutes because t h e Univer-
sal will grow as t h e universes expand.

Ix. REFERENCE: Page 117, 7f2 - "Only i n f i n i t y can..

COMMEIQ
Only i n f i n i t y can d i s c l o s e t h e Father-Infinite.

DISCUSSION OF TKE TRIRTPTY

The word T r i n i t y " i s not found i n the Bible.

The T r i n i t y was e s s e n t i a l t o the- Father's plan o f s e l f - d i s t r i b u t i o n . p o 108,

The T r i n i t y was i n e v i t a b l e . p, 15.

The T r i n i t y i s t h e o n l y Deity r e a l i t y embracing i n f i n i t y , p. 15e

Divine j u s t i c e i s t h e function o f t h e Paradise Trinity. p. U.5.

Children o f t h e Paradise Trinity:

A. T r i n i t i z e d Secreks o f Supremacy,
B, XternaPs o f Days.
C, Ancients o f Days.
D. Perfections o f Days.
E. Recents o f Days.
F. Unions o f Days.
G. F a i t h f u l s o f Days.
 Other T r i n i t y - o r i g i n beings,

A. T r i n i t y Teacher Sons.
B. Perfectors of Wisdom.
C.
D
E,
. Divine Comselors.
Universal Censors .
Inspired T r i n i t y S p i r i t s

The triunities a r e t h e functional balance wheel o f i n f i n i t y . p. 1150.

9 o See t h e d e s c r i p t i o n of t h e triunities--all seven, p. ll48-50.

10. The Universal Father i s a member o f a l l t r i d t i e s .

11, The Father i s not a member of t h e t r i o d i t i e s , p a ll51.

12, Theory o f t h e T r i n i t y of T r i n i t i e s , p. 1170,

13- The r e l a t i o n o f t h e Trinity t o the Supreme Being i s discussed i n s e v e r a l

papers and numerous passages.

14. The mrd l t T r i n i t y f t first appears i n Greek i n A.D. 181, used by Theophilus
o f Antioch. The L a t i n word from which we derive o u r English was f i r s t
used by T e r t u l l i a n i n A.D. 200.- There are o t h e r common theologic words
not found i n t h e Bible, f o r example, incarnation.

THE TRINITY I N THE OLD TESTAMENT

Gene 1 ~ 2 6 . "Then God s a i d , 'Let us make m a n i n o u r image, a f t e r our l i k e n e s s O t F 1

Isa, 63:lO. "They r e b e l l e d and grieved h i s h o l y S p i r i t . "

Isa. 6:3. "Holy, Holy, Holy i s t h e Lord of Hosts."

Num. 6:24-26. 'eThe Lord b l e s s you and keep you:

"The Lord make h i s face t o shine upon you...
"The Lord lift up h i s countenance upon- you,. .n

THE TRINITY I N THE NEW TESTAMENT

Eph. 2:18. Vhrough him w e both have access i n one S p i r i t t o t h e Father."

Acts 2:33. "Being t h e r e f o r e e x a l t e d a t t h e r i g h t hand of God, and having r e - .

ceived ,from t h e Father t h e promise of t h e Holy Spirit.*'

OTHER REFERFNCES I N THE URANTIA BOOK

1, Absolute Unity, "In t h e Paradise T r i n i t y t h e r e i s absolute u n i t y d e s p i t e

t h e e t e r n a l i d e n t i t i e s of t h e co-ordinates o f God." p. 4l.
2. The Trinity as C r e a t o r s , "The Paradise T r i n i t y is e x i s t e n t . The s t a g e o f
u n i v e r s a l space i s s e t f o r t h e manifold and never-ending panorama of t h e
c r e a t i v e unfolding of t h e purpose o f t h e Universal Father through t h e per-
s o n a l i t y o f the Eternal Son and by t h e execution of t h e God of Action,
t h e executive agency f o r t h e r e a l i t y performances o f t h e Father-Son c r e a t o r
partnershipett p. 91.

3. Trinity as Ancestor of Ancients o f Days, "The Ancients o f Days a r e a l l

b a s i c a l l y i d e n t i c a l ; t h e y d i s c l o s e t h e combined character and u n i f i e d n a t u r e
of t h e Trinity, They possess i n d i v i d u a l i t y and a r e i n p e r s o n a l i t y diverse,
but t h e y do not d i f f e r from each o t h e r a s do t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s ,
They provide t h e uniform d i r e c t o r s h i p of t h e otherwise d i f f e r i n g seven
superuniverses, each o f which i s a d i s t i n c t , segregated, and unique crea-
t i o n . The Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e unlike i n nature and a t t r i b u t e s , but
t h e Ancients of Days, t h e personal r u l e r s o f t h e superurdverses, are all
uniform and superperfect offspring o f t h e Paradise T r i n i t y , " p. 209,

4. The Trinity Enblem. "In personal appearance, Melchizedek resembled t h e

then blended Nodite and Sumerian peoples, being almost, six feet i n height
and possessing a commanding presence. H e spoke Chaldean and a h a l f dozen
o t h e r languages. He dressed much as d i d t h e Canaanite p r f e s t s except t h a t
on h i s b r e a s t he wore a n emblem of t h r e e concentric c i r c l e s , t h e Satania
symbol o f t h e Paradise Trinity. I n t h e course of h i s ministry t h i s insig-
nia of t h r e e concentric c i r c l e s became regarded as so sacred by h i s fol-
lowers t h a t t h e y never d a r e d t o use i t , and it was s o m f o r g o t t e n with t h e
passing of a f e w generations." p. 1015.

5. The whole of Paper 104 i s devoted t o t h e growth of thc Trinity concept on

Urant i a .
6. Relation t o t h e Supreme Being. "The source of t h e Supeme i s i n t h e Para-
d i s e Trinity-eternal, a c t u a l , and undivided Deity. The Supreme i s first
o f a l l a s p i r i t person, and t h i s s p i r i t person s t e m s from the T r i n i t y ,
But t h e Supreme i s secondly a Deity o f growth--evolutionary growth--and
t h i s growth d e r i v e s from t h e two t r i o d i t i e s , a c t u a l and potential." p. 126&

7. The T r i n i t y --.
Was Inevftable. "The Paradise T r i n i t y i s considered t o be t h e
absolute i n e v i t a b i l i t y ; t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e apparently T r i n i t y

Supreme must be t h e evolutionary p. 1266 .

i n e v i t a b i l i t i e s j t h e power-mind-spirit-per s o n a l i t y a c t u a l i z a t i o n of t h e

8. The P i n a l i t e r O a t h I s t o t h e Trinity. When mortal ascenders are admitted

t o the f i n a l i t e r corps o f Paradise, they take an oath t o t h e Paradise
T r i n i t y # and i n t a k i n g t h i s oath of allegiance, they are thereby pledging
e t e r n a l f i d e l i t y t o God t h e Supreme, who i s t h e Trinity as comprehended
by a l l f i n i t e c r e a t u r e p e r s o n a l i t i e s , Suzequently, as t h e f i n a l i t e r
companies f u n c t i o n throughout t h e evolving universes, t h e y a r e s o l e l y
amenable t o t h e mandates o f Paradise o r i g i n u n t i l t h e e v e n t f u l times of
t h e s e t t l i n g of l o c a l universes i n l i g h t and l i f e , A s t h e new govern-
mental organizations o f t h e s e perfected creations begin t o be r e f l e c t i v e
of t h e emerging sovereignty o f t h e Supreme, we observe t h a t t h e o u t l y i n g
f i n a l i t e r companies t h e n acknowledge t h e j u r i s d i c t i o n a l a u t h o r i t y o f such
iew governments. It appears t h a t God t h e Supreme i s evolving as t h e UI
'ier o f the evolutionary Corps o f t h e F i n a l i t y , but it i s highly probal:
,hat t h e e t e r n a l d e s t i n y of these seven corps will be d i r e c t e d by t h e E
IS a member of t h e Ultimate Trinity." p. 1292.

- 194 -
 APPENDIX

The sacred books o f t h e Hindu peoples a r e t h e oldest and l a r g e s t c o l l e c t i o n

of scriptural w r i t i n g s e x t a n t . They were unknown t o t h e Occident u n t i l they
were bmught t o l i g h t i n 1787 P,D. by a n o f f i c i a l o f t h e G s t I n d i a Company,
These voluminous w r i t i n g s are conventionally subdivided i n t o six groups:

1, The Vedas.
2, The Bramanas.
3., The Upanishads,
4, The Mahabharata.
5. Laws o f Manu,
6. h r a n a s .
It i s not always possible t o make t h i s segregation, as, f a r example, t h e Forest
Books (which c l o s e t h e Bramanas) i n p a r t form t h e introductory books o f t h e
Upanishads ,

1. The Vedas. (lo00 B.C. o r p r i o r ) Devotional.

The w o r d Veda i s derived f r o m san'skrit VIB-to know. The f o u r Vedas a r e

fundamentally devotional,

a, The Rig Vedii--a c o l l e c t i o n of 1028 l y r i c a l hymns, approximately f i v e

times t h e length of t h e Hebrew psalmsa

b, The S& Veda--rendition of a majority of t h e Rig Veda hymns with

musical notations. Chants,

c . The Y a jur'*Veda--liturgical writings ceremonies

do The Atharva Veda--a c o l l e c t i o n or" '930 i n c a n t a t i o n s and o t h e r r i t u a l i s -

t i c fonrmlas designed t o work charms, e t c ,
2, The Bramanas . (1000-600 B .C. ) Ceremo~al.

"hese prose t r e a t i s e s d e a l with t h e r i t u a l of s a c r i f i c e and i t s philosophi-

c a l implications. Much as t h e Talrmd i s a r a b b i n i c a l exposition o f t h e
Pentateuch, so t h e Bramanas a r e a p r i e s t l y exposition of t h e preceding
Vedas ,

The Armyakas--the Forest Books--close t h e Bramanas, Designed t o be read

i n t h e s o l i t u d e of t h e f o r e s t by r e l i g i o u s i s o l a t i o n i s t s , these books a r e
meditational i n character. They contain much p r i e s t l y philosophy and a r e
t h e t r a n s i t i o n l i n k between the ceremonial Bramanas and t h e philosophical
Upanishads,
 -
P a r t I - Tao: Deals wtth nature and functions o f t h e ftultimate cause,lf
t h e ttcosmic essence," t h e '%rend o f t h e universeot9

P a r t I1 - m: Portrays that kind of: e t h i c a l l i v i n g which a l l e g i a n c e t o

Tao brings f o s t h ,

2, Works of Chuang Tze, 3rd-4th Century B e C o

Chuang Tze i s t h e Paul o f Taoism.

H i s works a r e d i r e c t e d primarily against t h e factualism and worldliness

o f Confxcianism,

THE KORAN

This i s dated i n ' t h e 7 t h century A.D.

Written by Moharmned and purporting t o be a t r a n s c r i p t i o n of t h e r e v e l a t i o n s

o f t h e Angel Gabriel,

Arrangement: Ll4 Chapters (Suras) about one-fourth t h e length o f t h e Old

Testament.

aontent: Shows C h r i s t i a n , Jewish, and Zoroastrian influences.

1 A c o l l e c t i o n of myths, legends, n a r r a t i v e s , l e g a l statutes, e t h i c a l precepts,
and ceremonial i n j u n c t i o n s ,

Not newo but a new adaptation o f extant teachings t o Arabia,

SCRIIYTURES OF THE: SIKHS

Sikhism, a blend o f Islam and Hinduism, was founded i n t h e 1 5 t h century A.D,

by Nanak. I n northwestern India he gathered followers from among both f a i t h s
and became t h e i r t T ~ r uo tr *master. An a p o s t o l i c Line of succession was main-
tained f o r some time, The f i f t h g u r d a f t e r Nanak c o l l e c t e d h i s writings, added
t o t h e m , and produced t h e Holy Bible of t h e Sikhs-the Granth Sahib.

Teachings of t h e Granth Sahib:

1, No caste--all a r e equal before God,

2, Monotheistic +

3, Transmigration and karma a r e accepted,

4, Ultimate d e s t i n y i s Ifabsorption i n t o t h e Eternal L i g h t e f t

To Saitration i s a matter o f inner a t t i t u d e r a t h e r than e x t e r n a l observancea

6, Ascetic p r a c t i c e s are valueless--only work done out of love f o r God has
merrit

CONPUCIANISM

T o t a l sacred w r i t i n g s consist of nine books-five canonical and f o u r uncanonical.

1. The Canonical '!Kings"

The first four books w e r e e d i t e d by Confucius; t h e f i f t h i s l a r g e l y h i s

OWE work,

a, The Y I King;. (The "Canon of Changestl)

To m 9 s senses t h e universe seems t o be a chaos. This i s appea-

a c e , but not r e a l i t y , There i s an unceasing c r e a t i v e a c t i v i t y which
i s constantly arranging an apparent chaos i n t o an o r d e r l y and com-
prehensive universe o f harmony.

b. The SHU King. (The "Canon of H i s t o r y f 8 )

H i s t o r i c a l - e t h i c a l work e x t o l l i n g t h e virtues of two semi-mythical

rulers o f a n t i q u i t y .

c, The SHI King. (The IIBanon of Odes")

Three hundred f i v e odes t r a v e r s i n g t h e whole range o f Chinese l y r i c

poetry.

d, The L I K I King. (The "Canon of Rites")

Portrays an inner l a w o f c o n t r o l and balance as t h e source of t h e ex-

t e r n a l harmony of an i d e a l s o c i e t y a r i s i n g out of t h e r e s t r a i n e d
conduct o f i t s v i r t u o u s c i t i z e n s .

e, CHUN TSIN ("Spring and Autunntl)

These are the gtAnnalsof Luff (700-550 B.C.) I t h e p r i n c i p a l i t y i n which

Confucius was born, and a r e , i n t h e main, o r i g i n a l w i t h Confucius,

Xis eight fundamental conceptions of peace a r e here portrayed as::

(1) Heaven i s the Lord o f t h e universe and loves a l l c r e a t u r e s .
(2) Universal love of mankind i r r e s p e c t i v e of r a c i a l differences.

( 3 ) C i v i l i z a t i o n vse barbarism i s a matter o f property and j u s t i c e ,

(4) Reciprocity i s fundamental t o successful i n t e r n a t i o n a l r e l a t i o n s a

(5) Truthfulness i s t h e s t a b i l i t y o f i n t e r n a t i o n a l relations

- 198 -
 (6) War cannot be j u s t i f i e d .
(7) There a r e d i v i s i o n s o f t e r r i t o r i e s , but not of people; a l l people
belong t o one family. .

(8) The whole world i s a great unity.

2, The Uncanonical r t F o u ~Books"

Though uncanonical, they have t h e same standing as t h e They

Were
remote .
w r i t t e n a f t e r t h e death o f Confucius by h i s disciples--immediate and

a. LUN-YU. (Analects o f Confucius)

Twenty-five books s e t t i n g f o r t h Confuciusl teaching, e s p e c i a l l y with

reference t o p i e t y .

b, TA-HIO. (The "Great Learningw)

Self-culture i n r e l a t i o n t o s o c i a l e t h i c s , Society i s presented as an

extension o f t h e individual.

c. CHUNGPUNG. (The "Doctrine of t h e Mean")

Confucius 1 dominant conception o f t h e "meantl-the middle path between

extremes set f o r t h as a cosmic p r i n c i p l e o f equilibrium o r balance.

THE GOLDEN RULE: "Keep t h e balance t r u e between thyself and t h y

neighbor, p r a c t i c e t h e p r i n c i p l e o f

d o MONG TZI. (1T4enicus11)

Lived 372-289 B.C, Greatest o f d i s c i p l e s . m o u n d e d Confucian teach-

ings by use of dialogue form. Continues t h e exposition of t h e Doc-
t r i n e o f t h e Mean with especial emphasis on i t s r e l a t i o n t o government,

3 Teachings o f Confucianism

a, The chief end of m a n is t o become a d e s i r a b l e member of society.

b. Belief i n God. Confucius recognized a superhuman power t h a t was re-

l a t e d t o man but s a i d l i t t l e on t h i s subject.

NAME OF GOD: The term TPEN (Heaven) i s used i n preference t o SHANGTI

(Highest Lord) which c a r r i e d c e r t a i n anthropomorphic connotations .
c o Immortality--He was an agnostic, D i d n ' t accept o r deny immortality.
 ANALYTIC STUDY

PART ONE OF THE URANTIA BOOK

PART H

PAPERS 11-31

Quotations f r o m t h e Urantia Book are

with t h e permission of t h e owner o f
t h e capyright o f t h e Urantia Book,
Bible quotations are f r o m t h e Revised
Standard Version, 1952.

COPYRIGHT 1966 by WILLIAM S, SADUR

_,...,.w.rr.r.-. .... I
 ANALYTIC STUDY

-
Of

PART ONE OF THE URANTIA BOOK

PART I I

Paper ll. The Eternal I s l e o f Paradise a .. . , 5

Paper 12, The Universe of Universes. . . . . . . . . 23
e

Paper 13. The Sacred Spheres o f Paradise . ,. w a *

Paper l 4 . e The Central and Divine Universea . . . . 53

Paper 150 The Seven Superuniverses . . * . . . . 69
Paper 16, The Seven Master S p i r i t s .. . .. 77
Paper The,Seven Supreme S p i r i t Groups. . .. * 87

PapeP 18, The Supreme Trinity Personalities. e . . a 91

Paper 19. The Co-Ordinate Trinity-Origin Beings. . . . . 98
Paper a, The:Paradise Sons of God e . . . . 107
Paper 21. The Paradise Creator Sons. ... . . . . .U3
Paper 22, The Trinitized Sons o f God .. .... . 123

Paper 31, The Corps of the Finality. .. . .. ..

, 129
 ANALYTIC STUDY

PART ONE OF THE UILANTIA BOOK

PAPER U.

THE ETEXNAL ISLE OF PARADISE

'1. The Divine Residence

2, Nature o f the Eternal Isle
3, Upper Paradise
4, Peripheral Paradise
50 Nether Paradise
6, Space Respiration
7 , Space Fwnctions of Paradise
8, Paradise Gravity
9 0 The Uniqueness o f Pasadise

I, R E m C E : Page 118, lll - "Paradise i s th6,.,"

1, Paradise i s t h e center of t h e master d v e r s e and t h e home o f Deity.

2, Paradise is t h e l a r g e s t organized body o f r e a l i t y i n existence.

3, Paradise is material a s well as g p i r i t u d , S p i r i t things and beings

a r e real.

11, REFERENCE: . Page 118, T2 - "The material beauty,.."

OPM
l ENT

1, Paradise beauty consists i n i t s physical, i n t e l l e c t u a l , and s p i r i t u a l

endowments ,

2, The g l o r y and splendor of Paradise a r e beyond mortal comprehension.

3. Paradise i s from e t e r n i t y -- t h e r e a r e no records of a beginning,

DISCUSSION OF THE WORD "PARABISE" I N THE BIBLE

The term Paradise i s found o n l y three times i n t h e Bible, being used once
each by Jesus9 Paul, and John,

Luke 23:43. nAnd he said t o him, 'Truly, I say t o you, t o h y ' y o u w i l l be

-
with me f n Paradise, P 91 Motes Here i s a question o f punctuation--comma.
 before o r after %odSy." No punctuation i n the original tongues. On
page 2009 of the U m n t i a Book, Jesus says: l l V e r i l y , v e r i l y , I say t o you
today,' you shall dometime be with m e i n . Paradise."

2 Cor. 12:2. I know t h a t this man was caught up i n t o Paradise-

whether in the body or out of t h e body I do not know, God knows.'

Rev, 2:7, "To h5.n who conquers I w i l l g r a n t t o eat of.the tree of l i f e ,

which is i n t h e paradise o f Godogs

IO REFIE;BENCEDO Page 118, - "Paradise serves many purpmes..,"

1, The Udversal Father resides a t t h e center o f this well-nigh circular,

but n o t s p h e r i c a l I s l e

2. The Father is surrounded by t h e presence of t h e Son and t h e y both are

invested by t h e glorf o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

The Father i s co'smically focalized, s p i r i t u a l l y personalized, and geo-

graphically r e s i d e n t a t this c e n t e r o f t h e cosmos,

21. IBFEXENCE: Page 118, T5 - !We all know..."

COMMWT
1. C e l e s t i a l beings can f i n d God's residence just as we can f i n d geographic
l o c a t i o n s on our planet,

2, So, i f p r o p e r l y equipped, we can go through miverse upon universe

until we a t t a i n Paradise,

3. Not having v i s i t e d Paradise h a s nothing t o do with t h e r e a l i t y of God

..
and h i s universe,

IV, RupFEEEhl~: Page 119, 72 L "The Father i s always..

COMmiT

1, The & a b i l i t y of t h e master universe depends upon ,God's presence a t

t h e c e n t e r of a l l t h i n g s ,

2. A l l four g r a v i t y c i r c u i t s l e a d us d i r e c t l y t o God on Paradise.

 3, Fmm GodJs presence on Paradise, t h e r e flow l i f e , energy, and personlf
a E t y t o t h e universe of universes,

2, NATURE OF THE ETERNAL ISLE

P o REFERENCE: Page 119, 'Ir3 - V i n c e you are...Ii

GOHMEXT

The d i s c e r n i b l e cosmos has a c a p i t a l commensurate with t h e dfgnity.and

i n f i n i t u d e o f i t s u n i v e r s a l Ruler,

PI REFERTQJCE: Page 1191,Tl+ - "In form.. olo

--
COMMENT .
Paradise i s eUSpsofP1, e s s e n t i a l l y f l a t , and i s longer fmm north t o south
than fmm e a s t L o w e s t .

111, REFERENCE: Page 1190 q5 - "These differences i n dimensions..."

COMMENT

D i f f e r g n t i a l dimensions and pressure v a r i a t i o n s e s t a b l i s h A v e r s e direc-

ti01180

IV, =@FENCES Page 19-9, Uh97 .- "The central I s l e , a and We speak of.,."
T-
1, %,e D e i t i e s dominate upper P a r a d i s e - t h e personal plane.
2, The Unqualified Absolute dominates nether Paradise--the impersonal
pianre 0

3 o Peripheral; Paradhe proaffdes f o r a c t i v i t i e s which are not s t r i c t l y

personal o r nonpersonal,

To REFERENCE: Page 120, a2 - "The e t e r n a l I s l e . .."

~~~

J, Paradise i s composed of absolutum--stationary systems o f r e a l i t y ,

2, paradise m t e r i a l i s rieither dead nor a l i v e , This material i s not

f Q w d elsewhere i n all. t h e cosmos.

VP -: Page 120, 'if3 - n I t appears t o u s

corn
The First Soume and Center h a s Concentrated a l l absolute p o t e n t i a l for
t n e cosmos fn Thradise,
 VIIo REFEREWE: Page 120, q4 - "Roughly, space seemingly o r i g i n a t e s . .

C m

1, Space seems t o o r i g i n a t e j u s t below n e t h e r Paradise; time just above

upper Paradise,

2, While time i s nonexistent on Paradiseo they do have a nontime sequence

o f events.

3. Motion i s v o l i t i o n a l , not inherent, on Paradise. Distance i s r e l a t i v e .

4. Paradise i s nonspatial.

3. UPPER PARADISE;
I, REFEREXCE: Page 120, l f 5 ~- "On upper paradise.
(xxKExT

1, Upper Paradise has t h r e e grand zones:

A, Deity presence.
B. Most Holy Sphere,
C. Holy Area.

2. h r y t h i n g pertainin3 t o t h e Most Holy Sphere i s purely spirit+l--

-,.
nothing e l s e could t h e r e exist.

' 21. ElEFEBENcE: Page 120, Tr6 - W l e t h e r e are..,"

CoMMEw

I n t h e Hdly Area and on the periphesg t h e r e are abundant reminders of

material existence.

1110 RE";FERE;NCE: Page 120, %' - "The Holy Area..

(33MMmr

1, The seven r e s i d e n t i a l zones o f t h e Holy Area are o f t e n c a l l e d "the

Father's Paradise mansions."

2, Havona n a t i v e s dwefiing on Paradise l i v e i n t h e first zone.

3, The seven divisions o f t h e second zone are occupied by t h e ascenders

from t h e sevqn superuniverses.
I

IV. REFEBEE3C.E: Page 121, q2 -;Wach o f t h e seven sectors..."'

-
COMMENT
I p Each r e s i d e n t i a l unit i s s u i t a b l e f o r one b i l l i o n working groups.

- 8 -
 2, These units a r e organized a s follows:

1,000 d t s a r e a division.
100,000 divisions a r e a congregation,
10,000,000 congregations a r e an assembly.
1,OOO,OoQ,OOO assemblies a r e a grand Unit.
And t h i s continues on thmugh t o t h e seventh grand Unit.

7 s a n d units make a master u n i t ,

7 master units make a superior u n i t .

And thy3 by sevens t h e s e d e s extends through t h e gmperior, super-

silpspiorg c e l e s t i a l , supercelestial, on t o t h e supreme unitss.

3., And all o f t h e s e r e s i d e n t i a l u n i t s occupy l e s s than one per cent o f

the Holy land.

I, R E F " G E : P q e 121, T3 - *The c e n t r a l Isleo.o"

COMMENT'

The l a n d h g and dispatching f i e l d s of Paradise are on t h e periphery.

I1 REFERENCE: Page 121, $4 - "The Seven Master S p i r i t s . *. "

COMMENT

1, The Seven Master S p i r i t s :

A, Have personal headquarters on t h e seven worlds o f t h e S p i r i t .

B MaiAZafn force-focal headquarters on t h e Paradise periphery.

2, From these Paradise centers, force goes to the' seven superuniverses,

111, BEFEaENGEx Page 121, "85 - "Here. on peripheral Par.adise. ."

l o The n f s t o r i c exhibits of the Creator Sons a r e on t h e periphery, w i t k
apace reserved f o r seven t r i l l i o n .

2, Since o n l y f o u r per cent o f t h i s space i s assigned, t h e r e must be

reservations f o r t h e domains o f outer space,

IV, REPEFENCE: Page 121, 'I16 - 'QThat portion o f Paradise. . t~

COMMENT

Less chan four per Gent o f Paradise area which has been assigned f o r ear.

h
 i s t i n g universes i s now occi-pied. The area assigned i s one m i l l i o n times
what i s needed.

V. REFERF;NCE: Page 121, lf7 - ,'But a f u r t h e r attempt.. .n

CaMMENT
We w i l l not appreciate Paradise u n t i l we' get t h e r e , V3ye h a s ' n o t seen
nor ear heard," etc. T h i s i s 1 Cor. 2:9. lttWhat no eye has seen, nor
ear heard, nor t h e h e a r t o f man conceived, what God has prepared f o r those
who love him.'"

I. REF"CE: Page 122, a2 and following - "hncerning nether Paradise.. .

1, P e r s o n a l i t i e s and s p i r i t beings have nothing t o do with n e t h e r Para-
dise.

2. Cosmic-force c i r c u i t s o r i g i n a t e on nether Paradise.

3. Underneath t h e Deities i s t h e Zone o f I n f i n i t y .

4. The o u t e r margins have t o do with space poteflcy and force-energy. The

force-charge o f space i s here focused.

5. The three zones have d i f f e r e n t i a l functions.

11. IzEFEBENcE: Page 122, T3 - I "The inner pone,. .I*

COMMENT
1. The i n n e r zone i s l i k e a gigantic force-heart whose p u l s a t i d n s send
eqergy t o t h e borders o f 'physical space.

2. Force seems t o f l o w i n a t the' south and out a t t h e north.

3; These forces,wfiile not responsive t o physical gravity, always respond

t o Paradise gravity.

1. The mid-zone appears t o be s t a t i c , but experiences t h r e e sorts o f

pulsation,

2. This zone may be concerned with t h e c o n t r o l o f t h e mid-space zones o f

r e l a t i v e quiet between universe divisions.
 3, This mid-area i s a l s o r e l a t e d t o t h e nonpervaded-space mechanim,
t
f
IV, REFERENCE: Page 122, Tf5 - ll"he o u t e r zone,. ."
COMMENT

1, The space p o t e n t i a l of t h e o u t e r zone sends energy t o t h e very borders

of a l l o u t e r space,

2, This may b e t h e focal center of t h e space presence of t h e Unqualified

Absolute

V, RITEBENgs Page 123, '52 - ilAU forms sf force,. .tt

COMMENT

E, Iq t h i s zone of t h e Unqualified Absolute, energy is e i t h e r coning i n

OF going o-&--never both a t t h e sams time.

2. The zone p u l s a t i o n s a r e agelong-one b i l l i o n years outgoing--one bil-

l i o n y e a r s incoming,

3 , These space-force manifestations extend throughout a l l pervadable

space .
VI, REFERENCES Page 1239 T3 - I t A l l physical f o r c e o e O n

COMMENT

Po A l l force-energy proceeds from nether Paradise and eventually r e t u r n s

thereto

2, But all of present universe r e a l i t y d i d not come, as sueh, froxr nether

Paradise

3, Space is t h e womb o f s e v e r a l Toms o f matter and prematter,

4, Space does n o t o r i g i n a t e on n e t h e r paradise,

5. Space i s m t f o r c e , energyo o r power.

60 Thwe zone pulsations do not account f o r space r e s p i r a t i o n , but they

a m s y n c h r o ~ z e dw5th it,

6 , SPACE RESPIRATION
I, REPERENCE: Page 12y9 - We do not knowoooll

COMMENT

The v e r t i c a l reservoirs o f mpemaded space are similar .to an hourglaasb

11. REFERENCE: Page 123, q 5 - **Ast h e universes,, ."
C O m

1. Pervaded space and unpervaded space behave reciprocally.

2, There is a confluence of t h e two phases of space under nether Paradise.

3 o In this transmuting channel, t h e t w o forms of space are adapted f o r

t h e space r e s p i r a t i o n cycles.

111. REFEBENCE: Page 123, 86 - "tunpervaded' space means.. .If

1. "Unpervadedfl space means unpervaded by those f o x e s and presences

found i n pervaded space.

2, Unpervaded space reservoirs seem t o counterbalance pervaded space.

3 0 It is not known whether t h e r e i s a future function of these unper-

vaded space reservoirs.

IV. REIPERENCE: Page 123, 77 - "The cycles of..."

cxmrEm!
1. The c o r n s expands and contracts i n b i l l i o n year cycl&s.

2. Just now pervaded space is a t t h e mid-point of expansion.

3. The unpervaded space reservoirs are a t t h e mid-point of contraction,

v. REFERENCE: Page 124, a 2 - "For a billior# years. ."

The complete space r e s p i r a t i o n cycle requires a little more than two b i l -
l i o n 'years f o r completion.

7. . SPACE RINCTIOB OF P m I S E
I.

Space does n o t touch P a r a d i s e - o d y t h e midspace zones do.

11. REFERENCE: Page 124, a4 - "Paradise is the..."

COMMENT
1. Paradise i s the center of the quiescent midspace zones--they appear t o
be an extension of Paradise,

- IL -
 2, These midspace zones separate pervaded and unpervaded space,

111. Page 124, a5 - "The v e r t i c a l cross section.. .I*

COMMENT

1, A v e r t i c a l c r o s s section o f t o t a l space resembles a maltese cross.

2. These quiescent midspace zones between pervaded and unpervaded space:

A. Grow l a r g e r a t greater d i s t a n c e s from Paradise.

B. Eventually encompass t h e borders o f a l l space.

C, Incapsulate t h e unpervaded space r e s e r v o i r s and a l l pervaded space.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 124%V6 - "Space i s neither.,.n

COMMENT
I

1, Space is:

A. A bestowal o f f"aradise,

B, Pervaded by t h e a n c e s t r a l space potency of t h e Unqualified Absolute.

2, Space i s a:
A, A subabsolute condition within t h e Unqualified Absolute.
B, The presence o f the Unqualified Absolute.

C, A function o f t h e Ultimate.

3, Spkce extends from near Paradise periphery t o beyond t h e , b o r d e r s of

t h e master universe,

V, REPE;RENCE: Page 124, 'IF7 -. "If you imagine..

COMMENT

A n Gutline of pervaded space,

VI, REFERENCE: Page 124, a8 - "There i s an upper..."

I .
COMMENT

1, m e r e i s an upper and lower imt t o pervaded space.

2, A s we go out from Paradise, pervaded space thickens--even f a s t e r than

does t h e plane o f t h e universes,
 vTTo REFEXtENCE: Page 125, 'If2 - "The r e l a t i v e l y quiet zone., .I1

COMMENT

1, These space q u i e t zones separate the seven superuniverses f r o m t h e

vast g a l a x i e s i n t h e first o u t e r space l e v e l racing around paradise.

2. The f i r s t o u t e r space l e v e l i s bounded above and below by quiescent

midspace zones and on t h e i n n e r and outer margins by r e l a t i v e l y q u i e t
zones.

VIII, REFEFD3cE: Page 125, 83 - ItA space l e v e l thus functions...1t

COMMENT

A description o f a space.leve1,

IX. REFERENCE: Page 125, Tl+ - "This a l t e r n a t e zoning,..w

c o m
1. The alternate zoning o f t h e master universe, t o g e t h e r with a l t e r n a t e
clockwise and counterclockwise flow o f t h e galaxies, contributes t o
control and s t a b i l i z a t i o n ,

2. These arrangements exert a n t i g r a v i t y influence and prevent dangerous

v e l o c i t i e s ,.

8, PARADISEGRAVITY
I. REFE83NCE: Page 125, 85 - "The inescapable pull,..tt

COMMENT

1. Paradise g r a v i t y e f f e c t i v e l y g r i p s a l l the worlds of a l l t h e universes.

2, Gravity is t h e omnipotent strand on which a r e s t m g t h e gleaming
stars, b l a z i n g sunss and whirling spheres.

3. T h i s i s t h e physical adornment o f t h e God i n whom a l l t h i n g s c o n s i s t ,

(This i s a combination of Eph. 1223 and C o l e 1:17.)

Eph. l . 2 3 e "The f u l n e s s o f him who f i l l s a l l i n all.1t

Col, 1:17. aAnd i n him a l l t h i n g s hold together."

II. REX3RFNcE: Page 125, U6 - "The center and f o c a l point.. .It

COMMENT

1. The c e n t e r o f a b s o l u t e g r a v i t y i s Paradise, complemented by t h e dark

g r a v i t y bodies ,,
 2, A l l emanations of nether Paradise respond t o paradise g?wity as they
follow the space c i r c u i t s o f t h e n a s t e r universe.
3,, Every known tom o f cosmic r e a l i t y has:

A, The bend o f the ages,

B, The trend of the c i r c l e .
C, The swing of t h e great e U g s e .

111, REFEJBNCE: Page 125, - !l*ce is nonresponsive.. ."

C
-

1. Space i s nonmsponsive t o gravity, but i t a c t s a s an equilibrant.

2. Space can n e u t r a l i z e l i n e a r gravity, but it cannot delay it.

3 e Absolute g r a v i t y i s Paradise gravity. Local ( l i n e a r ) gravity pertains

t o t h e e l e c t r i c a l stage of matter.

IV- R E F " C E : Page 125, T3 and follouing - "The numerous forms.,mK'

1, Cosmic forces disclose t h r e e stages o f response t o Paradise gravity:

A, Segregata--space potency turning i n t o pre-energy.

B. Ultimata-'appearance of negative and positive q u a l i t i e s i n energy

systems.

c. Triata (+fold orgar&zation i n Hamna) and

---i

Gravita (2-fold organization i n superuniverses) - the stage where

response t o l i n e a r gravity appears.

2, The Havona dark gravity bodies exercise both l i n e a r and absolute g r a v i t

V, REFERENCE: Page 126, ql4 - nSpace potency i s not. ."

COMMENT

1, Space potency i s not subject t o any form of gravitation.

2, But space potency i s ancestral t o a l l forms o f nonspiritual r e a l i t y .

3. Space potency i s not ancestral t o space.

4. Space potency includes those absolute p o t e n t i a l s which emxiate from

Paradise and constitute the space presence of t h e Unqualified Absolute,
 VI. REF"CE: Page 126, 7'5 - "Paradise i s the..."

C-T

1. Paradise i s t h e source o f a l l energy-matter i n t h e cosmos.

2, The Unqualified Absolute i s t h e revealer, regulator, and repository

o f a l l t h a t which h a s Paradise as i t s source.

3. The Unqualified AbsoluteIs presence explains t h e p o t e n t i a l i n f i n i t y

of Paradise g r a v i t y extension.

4. This explains why gravity a c t s i n t h e plane perpendicular t o t h e mas

9- TKE UNIQUENESS OF PARADISE

I. REFERENCE: Page 126, T6 - Varadise i s unique. *I*

OOMMENT
Paradise i s t h e o r i g i n and goal o f a l l s p i r i t p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

11. REFERENCE: Page 126, 'Tlt7 - "Paradise i s t h e geographic c e n t e r , ..If

CCMMENT

Paradise i s t h e geographic center o f i n f i n i t y .

111. REFERENCE: Page 127, % - ItIn t h e eternity..,n

COMMENT
1. Paradise seems t o have been t h e i n e v i t a b l e repercussion o f t h e Father
will which e t e r n a l i z e d t h e Original Son.
2. The Father t h u s c r e a t e d two kinds o f r e a l i t p - t h e personal and t h e no

3. S p i r i t u a l and n o n s p i r i t u a l t e n s i o n gave o r i g i n t o t h e Conjoint Actor

t h e c e n t r a l universe.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 127s a2 - When r e a l i t y is...II

COmmT

1. T h a t wfiich i s nonpersonal i s not Deity.

2. Paradise i s not Deity--it i s not conscious.

V. RE-CE: Page 127, T3 - "Paradise i s not

COMMENT

1. Paradise i s not a c r e a t o r . Personality and mind-spirit r e a l i t i e s a r e

transmissible, b u t p a t t e r n s a r e not.
 2, Paradise i s t h e absolute o f pattern. P a t t e r n s can be reproduced,
I
9
VI, IZEFERENCE: Page 127, 84 - "God's residence i s central.,."
.)
coMbfEm

1 -
Godis residence is t h e p a t t e r n f o r all universe headquarters,

COMMENT

1, Paradise i s t h e headquarters o f personality and source o f a l l energy.

2, A l l t h a t i s , has been, o r ever will be has o r i g i n i n Paradise.

3. Paradise i s t h e source o f a l l energy and a l l personality.

9III. EZEFF3ENCE: Page 127, a6 - "After a l l , t o mortals..."

COMMENT
1, Paradise i s t h e destiny o f all mortal ascenders.
2, Every God-knowing mortal is on t h e perfection trail t o Paradise.

3, Attainment o f Paradise i s a transformation bordering on t h e limits o f

supremacy,

DISCUSSION OF PARlDIm

1, Space as we understand it i s nonexistent on Paradise, p. 2,

2, Pamdise i s the geographic center of i'nfinity, p. 1.

3. Paradise:

A, Is t h e Absolute of material-gravity control.

B e Is motionless,
C. Has a universe location.
Do Has no p o s i t i o n i n space, p.7,

4 , God i s s p i r i t but Paradise i s not. p, 139.

5, On Paradise t h e r e i s always more worship impulse t h a n has been provided

for, p. 30.4..
 THE BIBLB ON HEAVEN AND HEU
I. H
EAm

Hebrew concept o f heaven

A. The e a r t h i s f l a t ,
B. Heaven i s above t h e e a r t h ,
C. Hell i s under t h e earth.

God and t h e angels a r e i n heaven. The dead a r e i n hell--the pit.

Heaven r e s t s on pillars--foundation,

2 Sam. 2258. "Then t h e e a r t h reeled and rocked; t h e foundations of

t h e heavens trembled .
Pmv, 8 : Z , 2 8 , When he established t h e heavens, I was there,..
. .
when he made firm t h e skies above,"

Job 26:ll. "The p i l l a r s of heaven t r e m b l e o n

P l u r a l i t y of heavens,

Deut. 1O:l&. IiBehold, t o t h e Lord your God belong heaven and t h e

heaven o f heavens.n

Neh. 9:6, Vhou h a s t made heaven, t h e heaven of heavens, with a l l

t h e i r host .,"

The Hebrews believed i n seven heavens. God's throne was i n t h e seventh

heaven.

Ps. 11:4. "The Lord's throne i s i n heaven."

1 King 8:49. nHear thou i n heaven t h y dwelling place."

Paradise was regarded as t h e thi'rd heaven.

2 Cor, 1 2 : 2 , 111 know a man i n C h r i s t who...was caught up t o t h e t h i r d

heaven. It

The second heaven w a s t h e abode of e v i l s p i r i t s and f a l l e n angels.

Y

Eph. 6~12. "Against the s p z r i t u a l hosts of wickedness i n the heavenly

places o n
, l .

But heaven was not sensuous l i k e t h e heaven o f Islam.

Mark 12:25, "When they r i s e from t h e dead, t h e y n e i t h e r marry nor
a r e given i n marriage, but a r e like angels i n heaven.'!
 90 God fills a l l heaven.

2 Ghmn, 2 ~ 6 , "Heavenp even highest heaven cannot contain him."

Jer, 23~2.4, "Do I n o t fill heaven and earth? says t h e Lord.')

100 Heaven-the residence o f Deity,

Deut, 2 6 ~ 1 5 ~IvLctctk down from thy holy habitation, from heaven, and
bless thy peoplaotf

Rev, 1 1 ~ 1 9 "Then
~ Godk temple i n heaven was openetl."

Heaven was associated w i t h atmospheric 6henomena.

Gen, 1:8, "And God called the firmament Heaven."

&no 7:Uo "The fountains of t h e great deep burst forth, and t h e

windows o f the heavens were opened,"

B o d , 1 6 ~ 4 , 'Then t h e Lord said t o Moses, 'Behold, I W i l l r a i n bread

f r o m heaven, 8 OP

2 Sam, 22:14, V h e Lord thundered from heaven."

12, War i n heaven.

Rev, 1287- tlNow war arose i n heaven."

h a , l.4212, "How you a r e f a l l e n from heaven, 0 Day S t a r , son o f Damet1

Luke IOxlS, 11fI saw Satan fall like lightriing f r o m heaven.!"

A s r e l a t e d t o astronomy,
-Jera 35x22, *'As t h e h o s t o f heaven cannot be numbered.1t

u., T h e heavens are t e l l i n g the glory o f God;

p r o d a b s h i s handim rk a
and t h e firmament

Guardian =gels a r e stationed i n heaven.

Matt. 18~10, "1 t e l l you t h a t i n heaven t h e i r angels always behold
the face o f my Father."

Gen. 22:15, "And t h e angel of t h e Lord c a l l e d t o Abraham,..from heaven."

XI0

10 -
Sheol-the pit

HADES 5s t h e Latin word f o r Sheol, The Kebrew underworld of t h e dead.

A. Hebrew concept of Hades.

The Greeks thought o f Hades a s a place o f a c t i v i t y , The Hebrews

thought it was a p l a c e of i n a c t i v i t y , See Ps, 94:1y0 "If t h e
Lord had not been my help, my s o u l would soon have dwelt i n t h e
land of s i l e n c e ,

Be Sheol had four leri-els,

(1) The abode o f martyrs. These martyrs were sure of a resur-
rect ion

(2) The l e v e l of t h e righteous, They a l s o were sure of resurrec-

tion,

(3) Level o f prosperous s i n n e r s . These had a chance of s a l v a t i o n ,

(4) The l e v e l o f poor sinners. Not much hope f o r them. Poverty

and sickness w e r e indications of God's frown.

C, Hebrews thought t h a t t h e dead might possibly come back t o e a r t h .

1 Sam, 2 ~ 6 , nThe Lord kills and brings t o l i f e ; he brings down
t o Sheol and raises up,"

Saul and t h e Endor medium.

1 Sam. 28:ll, l'qen t h e woman said, !whom s h a U I b r i n g up f o r
you?? He s a i d , 'Bring up Samuel f o r m e o f @

Do S t a t e i n Sheol,
Job 14321, " H i s sons come t o honor, and he does not know i t o n

Ps. 115:17. "The dead do not p r a i s e t h e Lord, nor do any t h a t go

down into silence,"

Eccl. 9:10, 9"here i s no work o r thought o r knowledge o r wisdom

i n Sheol,"

E. Fire connected with Sheol,

h u t . 32~22. "For a fire i s kindled by my anger, and it burns t o

t h e depths of Sheol,"

Rev, 20:14, "Then Death and Hades were thrown i n t o t h e lake of

fire."

F, Sheol-destiny o f t h e wicked.

Ps. 9:17, "The wicked s h a l l depart t o Sheol,"

L,.. . .
- 20 -
 Pmv. 7:27. "Her house i s the way t o Sheo1.I'

Matt. 10:28, Qather f e a r him who can destroy both s o u l and body
i n hell.
Luke 12:5 "Fear him who ..has power t o cast i n t o hell.Il

Gm The PIT means h e l l ,

Eae. 3S:16. I g 1 cast it down t o Sheol with those who gp down t o t h e

pit * I(

W e Deliverance f r o m h e l l ,
Rev. 1:18. !'And I have t h e keys of Death and Hades."

Ps. 86913. IIThou hast delivered my s o u l from the depths of Sheol.Il

I. The two resurrections.

John 5:29. l l h d come forth, t h o s e who have done good, t o t h e resur-

rection of l i f e , and those who have done evil, t o the resurrection
of judgment . I f

ahis was the Himom valley, where there may have been a sanctuary o f
MOEECH, where human s a c r i f i c e s were offered. (Jer. 7:3l.)
Am It w a s d e f i l e d by King Josiah. ( 2 Kings 23 :6 )

B. &henna is often used as a synonym for Hell,

61, The Jews thought t h e souls i n Gehenna might somehow be purified by
fire--they held ideas somewhat l i k e those of t h e Catholic concept
o f purgatory.

D, This concept is a l s o suggested by Jesus' preaching t o t h e s p i r i t s

i n prison.
1 Peter 3:19. "In which he went and preached t o t h e s p i r i t s i n
prison
 PUER 12

THE UNIVXRSE OF U N I W S

1. Space Levels of t h e Master Universe

2, The Domains o f t h e Unqualified Absolute
3 0 Universal Gravity
4. Space and Motion
5. Space and Time
6. Univ,ersal Overcontrol.
7. The Part and t h e Whole
8, Matter, Hind, and s p i r i t
9. Pers'onal R e a l i t i e s
INTRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 128, - !!The immensity

The immensity of t h e cosmos does not prevent our l e a r n i n g SOI

it and t h e persons who l i v e i n it.
IX. REFERl3NCE: Page 128, %2 - "In principle.. .It

eCrMMENT
In p o t e n t i a l , t h e universe may be i n f i n i t e , but i n Actuality
limited .
111. REFERENCE: Page 128, 4h3 - We a r e convinced,..I'

1, The cosmos i s unfinished--the p o t e n t i a l of t h e I n f i n i t e :

revealed

2. The r e v e l a t i o n o f t h e e t e r n a l purpose i s s t i l l i n progre:

1, SPACE LEVELS OF TKE MASTER Uh2V"r;RSE

I. EFERENCE: Page 128, q4 - !*The universe o f universes...!'

COMMET!IT
1. The cosmos has dimensions. The universe i s a l i m i t e d an(
whole

2. This delimited universe i s under t h e control o f Paradise

- 23 -
 I1 0 REFERENCE: Page 128, 8 5 - "The successive space levels,..ll

1. The o u t e r space l e v e l s c o n s t i t u t e the major d i v i s i o n s o f t h e n

universe

2, The cosmos keeps control of i t s energies-they do not escape.

3. Energy w h i r l s and swings onward i n t h e g r e a t space c i r c u i t s .

111. REFIERENCE: Page 129, 'IT2 - ttProceeding outward.. .It

COMMENT

Proceeding outward from Paradise, we encounter six space l e v e l s :

1. The Central Universe--Havona

2, The Seven Superuniverses.
.
3, F i r s t Outer Space Level.
4. Second Outer Space Level.
5. Third Outer Space Level.
6. Fourth Outer Space Level.
IT. REFERENCE: Page 129, U3 - IIHavona, t h e c e n t r a l universe.. .If

COMMENT

A description o f Havona .
v. REF"CE: Page 129, 84 - "The Paradise-Havoria System..."
CCRGBNT

The seven superuniverses revolve around t h e Havona c r e a t i o n and Pa

VI. REFERENCE: Page 129, a5 - "The Seven Superuniverses..."

COM35NT

1. Superuniverses do not divide a nebula o r cross l o c a l universes

2. Each superuniverse embraces about one se%enth of t h e inhabited

3. Nebadon i s one of t h e newer universes i n Orvonton.

VII . REFERENCE: Page 129 , Tr6 - "The Grand Universe.. .If

COMMENT

1. A bird's-eye view o f t h e grand universe.

 2, Evidences of an unfinished creation--lhi.ts or" habitation,
3 3. Location of the l o c a l universe o f Nebadon.

VIII. RZFERENCE: Page 129, %' - "The Outer Space Levels..,"

eOHMENT

.
1. V a s t systems o f force and materializing energy are organizing i n outer
space

2. The quiet space zone intervening i s about 400,000 l i g h t years.

3. Semiquiet space zones a r e f r e e from cosmic fog.

4 , The galaxies of t h e first outer space l e v e l appear a t about 5OO,OoO

l i g h t years from t h e outer borders o f t h e grand universe.

5. This o u t e r b e l t o f creation, .the first outer space zone, encircles

t h e whole organized and inhabited cosmos.

a. E F " C E : Page 130, 7J2 - "Still greater activities..,"

cclmENT
F i f t y million l i g h t years beyond t h e f i r s t outer space l e v e l s t i l l greater
cosmirc a c t i v i t i e s axe in progress. .

X, R'6FEl?BNCE: Page 130, T3 - "The c e n t r a l universe i s O e o t t

l. Havona i s t h e creation of eternity; t h e superuniverses, o f time; t h e

outer space cosmos, of eventuated dtimaey.

2, There are those who believe in an. ever-expan~nguniverse o f i n f i n i t y .

3. The present master universe i s delimited-bounded on i t s outer margins

by open space,

2. THE DOMAINS OF THE UNQUALIFIED ABSOLUTE

I. REFERENCE: Page 130, v4 - 'When Urantia astronomers. , tt

I. What astronomers see i n outer space i s the mighty outworking o f t h e

plans o f t h e Architects of the Mastep Universe,

2, In general, these a c t i v i t i e s beyond t h e borders o f t h e grand universe

represent the domains of the Unqualified Absolute.
 II. RF;FERE;NCE: Page 130, a5 - "Although t h e unaided,.."

COMMENT

1. The eye can see only two o r t h r e e nebulae beyond O m n t o n , but t h e

telescope r e v e a l s b i l l i o n s o f universes i n formation,

2, And t h e r e are. o t h e r m i l l i o n s o f universes beyond t h e range o f our mos

powerful telescopes.

111. REFERENCE: Page 130, 86 - !'In t h e not-distant future.. .It

COMMENT
1. New t e l e s c o p e s will r e v e a l 3'95 million new g a l a x i e s i n o u t e r space.
-
Mote:- Galaxies, not nebulae o r universes. Orvonton, t h e Milky Way,
i s a galaxy.

2. Many i s l a n d universes thought t o be i n o u t e r space belong t o Orvonton

3- The superuniverses are all enlarging. New nebulae are being organize1

IV. BEFERE;NCE: Page 131, a2 - "The Uversa s t a r students..."

COMMENT

1. The grand universe is surrounded by an ever-expanding creation of t h e

master universe.

2, The energy and matter o f t h e s e o u t e r regions equal many times t h e tot:

mass o f t h e grand universe.

3e These o u t e r space phenomena a r e t h e w o r k of t h e Paradise force organi-

zers.

4. The Orvonton power d i r e c t o r s have nothing t o do with these o u t e r spacr

realms.

V. REFERENCE: Page 131, T3 - 'We know very l i t t l e . . .It

COMMENT

1. Very l i t t l e is known about w h a t i s really going on i n these o u t e r

realms.

2. It i s thought that no beings l i k e mortals o r angels exist on t h e spher

o f these o u t e r regions.

VI. REFERENCE: Page l3l,%4 - "Throughout Orvonton.. .It

COMMENT
A new o r d e r of c r e a t i o n i s taking place i n outer space. The Corps o f t h e
F i n a l i t y i s destined t o serve on these new spheres.
.

- 26 -
 3 9 UNIVERSAL G R A V I E
--l I. REFERENCE: Page 131, 85 - "All forms o f force-energy...Il

1. A l l forms of r e a l i t y a r e subject t o t h e grasp of t h e universal g r a v i t y

circuits
2. The Universal Father functions over all four o f t h e gravity c i r c u i t s
of t h e master universe:

A. Personality Gravity of t h e Father.

B. S p i r i t Gravity o f the Eternal Son,
C. Mind Gravity o f t h e Conjoint Actor,
D m 'Cosmic G r a v i t y o f Paradise.

PI REFERENCE: Page 131, a6 - IfThese four c i r c u i t s .. 11

These c i r c u i t s are not related t o nether Paradise--they a r e presence

c i r c u i tso

111. REFEREWCE: Page 132, Ul - ItIn this connectionosa~~

C m T
I Report concerning a study of gravity systems,

PV. REFERENCE: Page 132, U2 - "1. Physical Gravitjr...~

COMMFINT
1, After computing t h e t o t a l gravity a c t i v e from Paradise, it i s found
t h a t t h e grand universe i s making use of o n l y f i v e per cent of such
gravity.

2. These calculations r e f e r t o absolute gravity.

.V. IWERENCE: Page 132, a3 - 112. S p i r i t u a l Gravity. ."

COMMENT
1. In t h e case o f s p i r i t gravity it i s found t h a t the s p i r i t gravity of
t h e grand universe is about the same as t h e estimated t o t a l f o r t h e
active function of t h e Eternal Son,

2. T h i s suggests t h a t t h e now forming universes. of o u t e r space a r e

nonspirituaP.

-27-
 VI ' ______ --
HZ?"~X&C!3: Pn,:c 132, ,* - "3, t i m d C m v i t y . ,, I t

COb$XKT
1. It i s more d i f f i c u l t t o estimate t o t a l mind gravity, but it has been
attempt ed .
2. It i s found t h a t about 85 per cent of mind gravity i s accounted f o r
by t h e grand universe.

3. This suggests t h a t 15 per cent of mind gravity may be functioning i n

outer space. These intelligences a r e apparently nonspiritual i n nature.

VII. REFERENCE: Page 133, a2 - ltBut a l l these. ."

COMMENT

These deductions a r e estimates but they a r e f a i r l y reliable.

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 133, T3 - IfPersonality Gravity.. .It

CC)I@ENT
Personality gravity is noncomputable .
4. SPACE AND MOTION
I. REF"cE: Page 133, q4 - tt&lunits of cosmic energy...lt
COWXNT

1, A l l energy units a r e i n primary revolution while swinging around t h e

Paradise o r b i t .

2. I n a l l the cosmos, nothing i s s t a t i o n a r y except Paradise.

11. REFERENCE: Page 133, U5 - HTheUnqualified Absolute. .I1

coE4MENT
1, The Unqualified Absolute i s functionally limited t o space. H i 3 re-
lation t o motion is uncertain.
2. Motion is n o t inherent i n space--not even t h e motion of space.

3. There a r e t h r e e opinions regarding t h e origin of motion.

1x1. R8-c~: Page 133, 76 - ltIn outer space.. .It

COMMENT

The Unqualified Absolute must prepare space f o r t h e f'unctioning o f the

force organizers.
 IV. REFERENCE: Page 133, 1%7 - 'Ispace i s , ,,Ib

COMMENT

Space i s r e a l , it even moveso Space motions m y be c l a s s i f i e d a s follows:

1. Primary motion,
2. Secondary m t i o n . .
3. Relative motions.
4. Compensatory o r c o r r e l a t i n g movement
Vo RF;F"cE: Page 134, w - Yl"e present relationship...tt

C W N T

1. The idea o f an "explodingtt cosmos i s not true, Outward expansion i s

unifom.

2. The e n t i r e master universe p a r t i c i p a t e s i n t h i s space respiration.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 134, T2 - "When the Universeseeo's

eaMMENT
The work of cosrhic r e s p i r a t i o n is space work-not power-energy work,

Vffe REFERENCE: Page 134, T3 - nuthough your spectmscopicoeei8

COMMENT

1. Spectroscopic estimations o f outer space v e l o c i t i e s are unreliable.

2. The theory of increased velocity according t o distance i s false.
This e r r o r i s due t o angles o f observation and o t h e r time-space dis-
tortions

VIIm REFERENCE: Page 134, 74 - ItBut t h e greatest., .Is

COMMEW

The greatest d i s t o r t i o n is due t o t h e a l t e r n a t i n g d i r e c t i o n of t h e space

paths around Paradise.

IX. REFERFINCE: Page 134, V5 - l@Itji s probable..',tl

COmw
,,.
These a l t e r n a t e d i r e c t i o n s o f - t h e space paths around Paradise a r e concerned
i n t h e gravity c o n t r o l o f t h e cosmos.

- 29 -
 5. SPACE ANTI TIME

I. ,3EFERENCE: Page 134, U6 - "Like space.. .It

COMMENT

1, Time i s a bestowal of Paradise, but not l i k e space. Time comes from

motion because mind 'is aware :of: a8querrtiality.

2. Motion i s e s s e n t i a l t o time, but t h e only universal t i m e u n i t i s t h e

Paradise day.
.
11. REFERENCE: Page 135, 82 -"Space is not i n f i n i t e . . .I1

COMMENT

Space is n e i t h e r i n f i n i t e nor absolute, but t h e absolute o f time i s e t e r n i t y .

111, REFERENCE: Page 135, q3 - 'Time and space...n

COMMENT
Time and space are inseparable o n l y i n t h e f i n i t e cosmos. Nonspatial time
exists only i n t h e Paradise mind.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 135, 74 - T h e r e l a t i v e l y motionless...*t

C M T

1, The r e l a t i v e l y motionless midspace zones impinging on Paradise are t h e

t r a n s i t i o n zones from time t o eternity.

2. Time-conscious beings can visit Paradise, but unconsciousness precedes

Paradise c i t i z e n s h i p .

V. REFEREN(=E: Page 135, 85 - "Belationships t o time.. ."

COMMENT

1. Motion i s e s s e n t i a l t o space relationships, but consciousness o f time

can exist without motion.

2. Mants mind i s l e s s time-bound than space-bound. Imagination i s com-

p a r a t i v e l y time free.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 135, U6 - "There are three..

COMMENT
There a r e t h r e e l e v e l s o f time recognition.
 VII REFEREKE: Page 135, - "Unspiritual animals know, .Ii

9 COMMENT

1. Animals know o n l y t h e past; man has insight-may know t h e future.

2, R e a l i t y i s progressive--static morality i s but s l i g h t l y superanimal.

3. Stoicism i s not a high order o f s e l f - r e a l i z a t i o n . Human e t h i c s a r e

dynamic.

VIII, REFEXENCE: Page 135, '@3 - "The human personality.. .I1

COMMENT
P e r s o n a l i t y i s not merely a concomitant o f time-space events; personality
can: cause cosmic events,

6. UhTVERSAL OVERCOMTROL
I. REFERENCE: Page 135, V9 - T h e universe i s nonstatic..."
COWNT

The imiverse i s nonstatic-stability i s proportional t o divinity--it i s

not due t o i n e r t i a , b u t results f r o m :
1 1, Balanced energies,
2, k - o p e r a t i v e minds.
3, Co-ordj-nated momntiasB
48 S p i r i t overcontrol
5. Personality u n i f i c a t i o n .
IIm REFERENCE: Page 135, a 0 p "In t h e physical c o n t r o l . e e l ~

COWh?

The master universe i s controlled by t h e Universal Father through:

1. Physical-the I s l e o f Paradise.
2, Spiritual--the E t e r n a l Son,
3. Mindal-the Conjoint Actor.

IIIm REFERENCE: Fage 136, T I - '%e Third Source, .I'

. COMMENT

1, The Conjoint Actor contributes t o t h e co-ordination o f t h e cosmos by:

B e Absoluteness o f cosmic mind c o n t r o l ,
B e Physical- and spiritual-gravity complements,
 2. Mind functions wherever t h e material and t h e s p i r i t u a l become i n t e r -
associated.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 136, a2 - '!In a l l your contemplation.. .tf

COMMENT

When physical, mindal, and s p i r i t u a l energies a r e associated, you must

reckon with:

1. Unification by personality.
2 ,. Reactions o f e x p e r i e n t i a l Deity.
7. Actions o f t h e Absolutes.

V. REFEEU3NCE: Page 136, 83 - "The universe is...)1

COMMENT

1. The universe i s predictable only i n t h e quantative o r gravity-measure-

ment sense.

2. Primal energies, mind meanings, and s p i r i t values are not subject t o

l i n e a r gravity.

3. Qualitatively, t h e cosmos i s only partially predictable.

4 . We can never fully p r e d i c t t h e decisions of freewill beings.

VI, REFERENCE: Page 136, lj'4 - " A l l phases, a .*!
COMMEXT

1, Even nonpersonal r e a l i t i e s react with more o r less e l a s t i c i t y i n any

given i s o l a t e d s i t u a t i o n .

2, These unpredictable r e a c t i o n s of energy, mind, o r o t h e r phenomena are

probably due t o t h e Ultimate and t h e Absolutes.

DI. REFER?D?CE: Page 136, Tr5 - 'We do not r e a l l y know..."

COMMENT
Diversity o f reaction i n the presence o f uniform causation suggests t h e
a c t i o n o f t h e Absolutes.
I-

tII. REFERENCE: Page 136, 86 - ftIndividuals have.. ."

COMMENT

Individuals, planets, and universes have t h e i r guardians--but who looks

a f t e r t h e master universe? Probably--

1, The Absolutes i n potential.

 2. The Ultimate i n d i r e c t i o n .

3. The.Supreme i n evolutionary co-ordination,

4. The A r c h i t e c t s o f t h e Blaster Universe i n administration ;

appearance o f s p e c i f i c d e r s

IX. R%FEREhTCE: Page 137, a2 - ll!Ihe Unqualified Absolute..

cowm
3.. The Unqualified Absolut,e pervades a l l space,

2. The Universal Absoiute functions wherever t h e o t h e r tvm 1

perform.

3. The Ultimate h a s a space presence co-existent with t h e mt

4 , The Ultimate i s progressively i n t e g r a t i n g t h e p o t e n t i a l s

Absolutes.

7. THE PAR" AND THE WHOLE

1. REFERENCE: Page 137, 73 - "There is operative. a .I1

COplMENT

1. These i s operative throughout t h e cosmos an impersonal 1:

equivalent t o providence,

2, God-shows mercy t o t h e individual; he i s impartial towasc

3 , The will o f God may not p r e v a i l i n t h e p a r t , but it aPwq

t h e whole.

PI, RE;FEENcE: Page 137, T4 - IsIn a l l h i s dealings, 018

COMMENT

Po Owing t o a f i n i t e viewpoint, God's a c t s may appear t o be

2. The l a w s of God are t h e h a b i t s . o f God--good h a b i t s .

3, Rature i s not always a n a c t of Deity, Other f a c t o r s are

$11 REFBRFNCE: Page 137 4%5 - "Pt i s repugnant ., It

cmNT
1, No personal a c t o f Deity i s ever i n f e r i o r ,
 2, IT God so Wills, he can a c t i n a d i f f e r e n t manner a t any t h e .

3. T h i s would be t h e a c t i o n o f a higher law, not t h e reversal of a lower

law.

IV. RETEXBNCE: Page 137, 'IT6 - ItGod i s not .. .It

COMMENT
1. God i s not a habit-bound'slave t o his own laws.

2. All t h e a c t s of God a r e v o l i t i o n a l , notwithstanding t h e i r apparent

sameness.

3. But this p e r f e c t i o n of performance i s not true o f a l l his subordinates.

V. REFERENCE: Page 137, 'Ir7 - !'Because God i s changeless. . n

COMMENT

Because God i s changeless, we can depend upon h i s management o f t h e cosmos.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 138, 'IT2 - "And a l l t h i s steadfastness.. .n

1. God's acts a r e v o l i t i o n a l . H e i s not a slave t o p e r f e c t i o n and in-

finity.

2. God i s not:

A. A self-acting, automatic force.

B. A s l a v i s h law-bound power.
C. A mathematical equation.
D. A chemical formula.

3 * God i s a f r e e w i l l and p r h a l personality.

TI. REFERENCE: Page 138, W3
' - "The will of God,.,"

COMMENT

1. Increasingly, i n t h e l i v e s of s p i r i t - l e d beings, t h e will of God pre-

vails.

2, S t i l l more i n t h e morontia l i f e does t h e divine way shine f o r t h .

[I, REFERENCE: Page 138, 7% - '!The Fatherhood of God...!)

COMMENT

God loves each person--and a l l persons-the paradox o f t h e p a r t and t h e

whole
 IX. FGFERl3NCE: Page 138, 515 - "The love of the Father. otl

?
I
COMMENT
*-
1. Each person i s unique-without duplicate and irreplaceable,

2. The divine love g l o r i f i e s each c h i l d i n t h e Father's personality c i r -

cuit e

3. God's love reveals t h e high regard o f the Father f o r all his creature
--from t h e highest t o the lowest.

X, REFERENeE: Page 138, Tr6 - "This very love of G o d c c o * ~

COMMENT
1. God loves a l l h i s creatures-and t h i s reveals t h e relationship
as w e l l a s t h e each relationship.

2. Brotherhood has t o do with t h e whole i n contradistinction t o t h e qual

i t i e s o f t h e part,,

XI, FE3EREEJCE: Page 138, W - IIBrotherhood constitutes.. ,Ip

COMMENT

1, We cannot escape t h e benefits O P t h e penalties of brotherhood -- re-

l a t i o n s h i p t o o t h e r persons,

2, The part p r o f i t s OP s u f f e r s with t h e whole. They e x i s t and progress

toget her,

3, The part can be retarded by t h e i n e r t i a of t h e whole o r carried for-

ward by the momentum of the cosmic brotherhood.

XII, REFF;yLENcE: gage 139, 'lh3- - ItIt i s a mysteryo.."

1. The mystery of God's residence on Paradise and presence i n t h e crea-

tures of a far-flung cosmos should not lessen our f a i t h .
2. God l i v e s with us notwithstanding:
A, The magnitude o f h i s i n f i n i t y ,
B. The immensity o f h i s eternity.
C. The grandeur o f h i s matchless charactere

3. The l a s t p a r t of t h e l a s t sentence i s a paraphrase of Acts 37:28, tllli

him we l i v e and move and have our being. f~

- 35 -
XIII. REXERENCE: Page 139, v2 - "Even though the.. .I1

COMMENT
1. Though God functions through many high beings, h i s Father fragments
commune with human souls.

2. While t h e Father abides on Paradise, h i s divine presence dwells in t h e

minds o f men.

XIV. REFERENCE: Page 139, a3 - "Even though the..."

C0MME;NT

While t h e Son and t h e S p i r i t minister t o us, God has given a part of him-
s e l f t o l i v e wlbhin US.

8. MATTER, MIND, AND SPIRIT

I. REFERENCE: Page 139, a4 - I1fGodi s spirit'...l1

CCIEiIMENT

1. ItGod i s s p i r i t , I * but Paradise i s not. John 4:24. ItGod i s s p i r i t . t 1

2, S p i r i t beings do not l i v e i n empty space. They l i v e and w o r k on

material worlds.

11. REFERENCE: Page 139, a5 - "The bestowal of.. .'I

COMMENT

Paradise bestows and c o n t r o l s t h e force-charge o f pervaded space.

III. REFERFNE: Page 139, T6 - Whatever t h e transd?ormations...ll

COMMENT

1. No matter what t h e changes, f o r c e goes out from Paradise and swings

on forever around t h e e t e r n a l space paths.
2, Energy always obeys t h e l a w . Only i n creature v o l i t i o n i s t h e r e devi-
a t i o n from t h e divine plans.

3. Ehergy i s t h e proof of t h e s t a b i l i t y and e t e r n i t y of Paradise.

IT. REFERENCE: Page 139, a7 - 'The bestowal o f spirit..."

corn
I, The s p i r i t u a l gravity o f t h e Eternal Son i s j u s t as r e a l a s t h e physical
gravity of Paradise.

- .Ir: -
 2. But these matters o f s p i r i t a r e discerned only by the s p i r i t u a l insigt
o f t h e soul.

V. REFERENCE: Page 140, v2 - "As the mind...'s

COMMENT
1. As mortal mind becomes more s p i r i t u a l it is l e s s subject t o material
gravity *

2. A s physical g r a v i t y measures quantitative energy, s p i r i t gravity meas-

ures q u a l i t a t i v e energies of divinity.

PI. REFERENCE: Page UOs T3 - 'What Paradise i s c e o r 8

COMMENT
What Paradise i s t o t h e cosmos, and what the Eternal Son is t o t h e s p i r i t
creation, t h e Conjoint Actor i s t o t h e realm of mind.

VII. REFERENCE: Page 140, 4T4 - "The Conjoint Actor..."

COMMENT

1. The Conjoint Actor r e a c t s t o both material and s p i r i t u a l r e a l i t i e s .

2. In t h i s mind ministry t h e Conjoint Actor becomes:
A. Partner o f t h e s p i r i t u a l mind.
B. Essence of the momntia mind,
C. Substance of t h e material mind.

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 140, T'5 - Wind is t h e . ,. . I @

1. Mind i s t h e technique f o r making s p i r i t r e a l i t i e s experisntial.

2. Co-ordination o f things, ideas, and values i s supermaterial.

IX. REFERENCE: Page 140, T6 - ttThough it i s hardly.. otP

COWNT

Mortal mind can understand mch Q f t h r e e l e v e l s o f f i n i t e reality--matter,

mind, and s p i r i t ,

It. REl?!!XENCE: Page 140, lP7 - :'The goal o f existenceo..ft

3.. The goal o f existence i s s p i r i t . Mind intervenes between t h e material

and the spiritual.
 2. Total. Deity i s n o t nind--but mind-spirit u n i f i e d by personality.

XI. FCwERE&ICE: Page 140, IT8 - "On Paradise...ll

1. On Paradise a l l t h r e e energies--material, mindal, and s p i r i t u a l - - a r e

co-ordinate.

2, I n t h e cosmos energy-matter i s dominant, except i n personality, where

s p i r i t , through mind, s t r i v e s f o r t h e mastery.

3. S p i r i t i s t h e fundamental of personality--transcending both mind and

matter.

XII. RE,FEZBNCE: Page l.40,T9 - !*Incosmic evolution...11

1. I n t h e cosmos m a t t e r becomes a philosophic shadow cast by mind i n t h e

presence o f s p i r i t r e a l i t y .

2. Mind, m a t t e r , and s p i r + t a r e r e a l , but not o f equal value i n person-

a l i ty e

3. Consciousness o f d i v i n i t y i s a progressive s p i r i t u a l experience.

XIII. REFEFtENCE: Page 141, a2 - "The b r i g h t e r t h e shining ...!I

COMMEMT
1. The b r i g h t e r t h e s p i r i t shining ( t h e Father i n t h e universe, t h e frag-
ment i n t h e c r e a t u r e ) , t h e g r e a t e r t h e shadow c a s t by mind.

2. I n time t h e body i s r e a l , but i n death o n 4 t h e mind and s p i r i t sur-

vive e

3. A cosmic r e a l i t y can be nonexistent i n p e r s o n a l i t y experience,

9. PERSONAL REALITIES
I. REFr;RENCE: Page 141, 'iT3 - ItSpirit i s t h e basic.. .
COMMENT

1. S p i r i t i s t h e b a s i c r e a l i t y o f a l l personality experience and progress.

2. Hanls d e s t i n y c o n s i s t s i n t h e creation and attainment o f s p i r i t goals.

11. REFERENCE: Page 141, %!+ - IILove i s t h e secret..

1. Love is t h e s e c r e t o f beneficial association between person2

But you must r e a l l y know such persons.

2. A telephone number does not i d e n t i f y t h e subscriber.

111, RETEEENCE: Page 141, 'IT5 - %athematics, material science,.."

c#MME%T
1. Mathematics i s indispensable t o an understanding o f the cosn:
it is not a part o f s p i r i t u a l r e a l i t i e s .
2. As regards both energy and l i f e , t h e sum of two things is of
than t h e i r additive r e s u l t ,

3. That hydrogen and oxygen could make water could not be predi
combined physics, chemistry, and philosophy.

4. Such t h i n g s should prevent a mechanistic cosmology-,

IV. REFERENCE: Page 141, T6 - llTechnical analysis. .."

Analysis of a t h i n g does not reveal what it can do. Water puts c
but oxygen i s a supporter of combustion,

V. IBFER'ENCE: Page Ul, 77 - "YOU: religion i s , ,

1. Religion i s enhanced by escape fmm t h e bondage o f fear. Phi

is t r y i n g t o escape tradition.
2. Science i s concerned with:

A. Contest of t r u t h and error.

8. Deliverance from abstraction.
C. . Deliverance from slavery o f mathematics.
Do Deliverance from blindness o f materialism,
m. REFERENCE: Page 142, % - % o r t a l man has,..I'

1, Man's mind is an energy system surrounding a s p i r i t nucleus, a

i s t h e p o t e n t i a l o f eternal personality.
Serious t r o u b l e o r r e a l death can come only when s e l f f u l l y displaces
t h e s p i r i t nucleus, thus destroying t h e cosmic scheme or" personality
identity.

- 40 -
 PAPER 13

THE SACRED SPHERES OF PARADIS

1. The Seven Sacred Worlds o f t h e Father

2, Father-World Fklationships
3e The Sacred Worlds of t h e Eternal Son
4. The Worlds o f t h e Infinite s p i r i t

INTEIDUC TION

I. REFERENCE: Page 143 - "Between t h e central I s l e , . .It

Between Paradise and Havona we f i n d t h e three c i r c u i t s o f t h e secret

spheres of t h e Deities.

11. REFERENCE: Page 143, a2 - l"lhese t h r e e sevewworld circuits.. .I( .

COMMENT
1. These worlds a r e unique i n t h e i r grandeur. They are a l l different, ex-
cept t h e worlds o f t h e Son, which are alike,

2. Like Paradise they a r e eternal--they always have been,

111. REFERBNCE: Page 143, 7f3 - IThe seven secret s p h e r e s e O e R

COMMZNT

The seven worlds o f t h e Father a r e r e f l e c t i v e o f s p i r i t u a l luminosity--

ilPuminating all o f Paradise and Havona.

DISCUSSION OF EIGHT

1. Physical Light

A. Light with heat--sunlight,

B. Light without heat. (Firefly?)

2, -ht-Understanding

Dan. 5:14. 191have'heard o f you t h a t the s p i r i t of t h e holy gods i s i n

you, and t h a t l i g h t and understanding and excellent wisdom i s found in you.*1

Ps, p19:105. 'Thy word i s a lamp t o m y feet and a l i g h t t o m y path."

3. Human EeaderahiE
Eph. 5:s. "For once you were darkness, but now you are l i g h t i n t h e LOrd.If
 Matt, 5:14,16. IfYou a r e t h e l i g h t of t h e m r l d . A c i t y s e t on a h i l l
cannot be hid." %et your l i g h t so shine before men, t h a t they may see
your good works and give g l o r y t o your Father who i s i n heaven."

4. S p i r i t u a l Li&t--Spirit Illumination

John lr9. "The t r u e l i g h t - t h a t enlightens every m a n was coming i n t o t h e

world 11

John 8:12. ItAgain Jesus spoke t o them, saying, .I1am t h e l i g h t of t h e

world; he who follows m e w i l l not walk i n darkness, but will have t h e
l i g h t of life.!"

5. Salvation-Survival

John 9:41. ItJesus s a i d t o them, 'If you Were blind, you would have no
g u i l t ; but now t h a t you say, 'We see, It your g u i l t remains. 11'

John 15:22. "If I had not come and spoken t o them, they would not have
sin; but now they have no excuse for t h e i r sin,"
Ps. 27:l. Vhe Lord is m y Light and q y salvation; whom s h a l l I fear?"

Job 33:27,28, have sinned and pemerted t h a t which was r i g h t , and it

rllI
was not requited t o me. He has redeemed my s o u l from going down i n t o
t h e P i t , and my l i f e shall see t h e l i g h t , 11'

Ps. 3'6:9. tlFor with t h e e i s t h e fountain of l i f e ; i n t h y l i g h t do we

see l i g h t .It

6. L i g h t and Life-- Universe Status

John 1:4. "In him was l i f e , and t h e life was t h e light, of men."
John 8:12. "He who follows me...wiLl have t h e l i g h t o f l i f e . "

7. Deity Luminosity

1 John 1:5. "That God is l i g h t and i n him i s no darkness a t a l l . t t

1 Tim, 6:16. Itwho alone has immortality and dwells i n unapproachable

Light, whom no man has ever seen o r can see.18

Ps. 104:2. Who coverest t h y s e l f with l i g h t as with a garmcnt.1'

Rev. 22:5.
their light .They need no l i g h t of lamp o r sun, for t h e Lord God w i l l be
1)

IV. REFERENCE: Page 143, T4 - Iton t h e seven sacred.. .I'

1. On t h e worlds of t h e Son, t h e energies of impersonal s p i r i t luminosity

take origin--light without heat.
 2. No personal beings sojourn on these seven worlds.

V. FZFERENCE: Page l.43, T4 - nThe seven worlds...fl

COMMEEJT

1. The seven worlds of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t a r e t h e headquarters of

Seven Master S p i r i t s .

2. A l l t h e grand universe, but not Paradise, i s bathed i n t h e spir:

izing influences of t h e Third Person of Deity.

VI. REFJ3RENCE: Page 143, 85 - "Although t h e worlds,,."

corn
1. While t h e Father's worlds a r e personal status spheres9 many e n t j
other than personal Sojourn thereon,

2. Each of these Father and S p i r i t worlds has a s p e c i a l type of per

citizenship.

3. The Son's worlds harbor uniform types of other-than-personaJ. bei

VII. REFERENCE: Page l.43, W - nThe twenty-one Paradise,,,"

COMMENT
I. On these twenty-one Paradise s a t e l l i t e s thousands o f unrevealed
t i v i t i e s a r e going on.
2. Those spheres embrace the potentials o f t h e master universe,

3. The Urantia papers present but a f l e e t i n g glimpse of? these world

pertaining t o t h e present age o f t h e grand universe.

1. THE SVEN SACRED WORLDS OF THE FATHER

I. REFEZBNCE: Page 144,TTTa - "The Father's circuit..."

C o m

1. The Father's sacred worlds contain t h e universe s e c r e t s ,of persoi

and c e r t a i n p a r t s are closed t o personalities.

2, The only other realms closed t o personality are nether Paradise i

the sacred worlds of" the, Son,

3. One Bible reference bears out t h e idea of secrecy. Deut. 29:29,

ttrThe s e c r e t things belong t o the Lord our God; but t h e things
- .tl
are revealed belong t o u s a n d t o our children forever.It@
I1 0 REFERENCE: Page 14-4,q3 - !'The Paradise worlds.,.tt

CCrMMENT

1. The F a t h e r ' s worlds a r e ruled by t h e highest o r d e r o f T r i n i t y Sons--

t h e T r i n i t i z e d Secrets of Supremacy.

2. In another age w i l l t h e y be !*Secrets of Ultimacy"? Yes--probably.

XI. REFERENCE: Page 144, - Wne of t h e reasons..."*

1. One reason f o r secrecy on t h e s e worlds i s t h e presence of specialized

Deity manifestations.

2, The Secrets o f Supremacy are t h e s p e c i a l agents of these impersonal

s p e c i a l i z e d presences o f Divinity.

IV. REf"cE: Page 144, a5 - q. DIVININGTON...n

COT-

1. T h i s is t h e personal-communion sphere of t h e Father--the Itbosom o f t h e

Father.11 See John Ll8. "No one has ever seen God; t h e o n l y Son, who
is i n t h e bosom of t h e Father, he has made him
2. Many o t h e r beings, unrevealed, c r e a t e d by t h e Father, dwell on Divin-
ington.

3. Divinington i s t h e rendezvous o f t h e Thought Adjusters.

DISCUSSION OF GOD IM3wELLING W

Job 32:8. Tlut it i s t h e s p i r i t i n a man, t h e breath of t h e Almighty, t h a t makes

him understand

Pmv, 20:V. "The s p i r i t ' of man i s t h e lamp o f t h e Lord, searching a l l h i s

innermost part s oIt

Eccl, 12:70 "And t h e s p i r i t r e t u r n s t o God who gave it ."

Eze. 36:27. !!And I w i l l put my s p i r i t within you, and cause you t o w a l k i n
my statute&!'

Zech, 12:1,. Yhus says t h e Lord, who...formed t h e s p i r i t of m a n within him.'!

,I

Rom. 8:16.' !!It i s t h e S p i r i t himself bearing witness with our s p i r i t t h a t we

a r e t h e c h i l d r e n o f God."

1 Cor, 2:U. !What person knows a man's thoughts except t h e s p i r i t o f t h e man

which i s i n him?"
 1 John 3:24. "And by t h i s we know t h a t he abides i n us, by t h e s p i r i t which
he has given US.^!

v o REFERENCE: Page 144, 86 - Y!he s e c r e t s of...n

COMMENT
1, Among t h e secrets of Divinington is t h a t o f t h e bestawaf o f t h e Thought
Adjusters e

2, Various orders o f personality have innate s e c r e t s which a r e withheld

from a l l other orders o f personality,
VI. REFERENCE: Page 145, -
?f"This
l. sphere a l s o holds..."

COMMENT
1. Divinington holds t h e secrets of other Father fragments and o f t h e
Gravity Messengers.

2. Probably t h e s e c r e t s of these spheres would not be understood by those

from whom they are withheld,

REFEREXCE: Page U5,T2 - "2. SONABINmN. .I*

1. This world i s t h e "bosom of t h e Son"--the headquarters of t h e ascend-

ing and descending Sons.

2, Many unrevealed orders o f Sons make this sphere t h e i r home.

REFERENCE: Page 145, T3 - V!he s e c r e t s o f e e e "

.
1. Among t h e s e c r e t s of Sonarington a r e those o f t h e bestowal o f t h e in-
carnated Paradise Sons

2. Only incarnated Sons penetrate t h a t sector r e l a t i n g t o t h e incarnation

o f t h e Divine Sons.

3 . But t h e r e a r e many o t h e r mysteries hidden on t h i s world.

REFERENCE: Page 145, TC - 1136 SPIRI'PINGTON. .te

eo-
1, This world i s t h e %osom o f t h e S p i r i t , t t home f o r the Seven Master
S p i r i t s and many of t h e i r offspring.

2. This i s home f o r many unrevealed orders o f s p i r i t beings,

- 45 -
X. FfEF"CE: Page 145, Tr5 - "The s e c r e t s of...**

COMMENT

1, Reflectivity i s t h e secret of Spiritington. R e f l e c t i v i t y concerns

many a c t i v i t i e s not revealed.

2. And t h e r e a r e o t h e r s e c r e t s o f t h i s sacred world.

(1. REFERENCE: Page 145, U6 - 114. VICEGERINGTON. ..

COMMENT

T h i s m r l d i s t h e "bosom o f t h e Father and t h e Son.ff M a n y unrevealed

beings forgather on t h i s sphere.

CI, REFERENCE: Page 146, a2 - "The s e c r e t s of a .Is

COMMENT
1. T h i s world holds t h e s e c r e t s o f t r i n i t i a a t i o n .

2, This i s home f o r numerous beings t r i n i t i s e d o r eventuated by both

Deity and other orders o f personality.

:I FEFEmNCE: Page 146, T3 - flNontrinitized beings ..."

COMMENT 3
All s e c t o r s of Vicegerington a r e open t o a l l orders of t r i n i t i z e d beings.

:V. REIBILENCE: Page 146, T4 - "There are still. other.,."

CCNMEZT

There a r e many forms o f t r i n i t i z a t i o n which have not been revealed t o us.

7. REFERENCE: Page 146, a5 - "5. SOLITARINGTON..."

COMMENT

This world i s the Ifbosom of t h e Father and t h e S p i r i t , " and t h e home o f

many unrevealed orders.

1, REFERENCE: Page 146, T6 - 1fThis i s also..."

COMMENT

This i s t h e home of many orders, including S o l i t a r y Messengers and t h e

Power Directors.
 XViI, RF;FEIIF;NCE: Page 146, T1? - "There are numerous.

COMMENT

Many o r d e r s o f s p i r i t beings not connected with t h e ascension plan make

t h e i r home on Solitasington.

Xo?II. REFERENCE: Page U6, lf8 - "The s e c r e t s of.. ."

Secrets belonging t o many o r d e r s o f Deity-fabhered p e r s o n a l i t i e s are held
on t h i s world-even o f beings of o r i g i n i n t h e Trinityt t h e Supreme, and
t h e Ultimate.

REFERENCE: Page 146 , lT9 SERAPHINGTON. .

.It

COMMENT

1, This w r l d i s t h e %bosom of t h e Son and t h e Spirit.1t

2. It i s t h e home o f a l l ministering s p i r i t s and a host o f unrevealed
beings created by t h e Son and t h e s p i r i t .

X. REFERENCE: Page 147, 4[2 - "The s e c r e t s of,,."

COMMENT

1, O f t h e t h r e e f o l d mystery o f Seraphington, o n l y one-the mysterg o f

seraphic transport-is noted.

2, The o t h e r mysteries p e r t a i n t o unrevealed orders of beings,

ECt. REFERENCE: Page 147,.T3 - T. ASCENDINGTON,..lt

COMMENT

1. Ascendington i s t h e %bosom o f t h e Father, Son, and Spirit.ll It is t h e

home o f ascenders before attaining Paradise s t a t u s .

2. Havona ascenders spend most o f t h e i r lfvacations" on Ascendington.

=I. REFERENCE: Page 147, 7f4 - "The secrets Ofeo."

COMMENT

The areat s e c r e t of Ascendington p e r t a i n s t o t h e mystery o f t h e evolution

of t h e immortal soul within t h e mortal mind,
inrIII. REFERENCE: Page l47, 'Ir5 - llYou will never fully.. .I1

COMMENT

1. The mystery of t h e soul 1s evolution will not be understood by mortals

u n t i l t h e y reach Ascendingbon.

2, Even,after the m o r t a l comprehends t h i s mystery, he never reveals it t o

other orders o f personality.

2. FATHER-WUD RELATIONSHIPS

I. REF"CE: Page 147, 7f6 - "These home worlds..

1. These Paradise worlds a r e reunion spheres and serve as permanent cosmic

addresses.

2,
address .
E'inaliters l i v e on Paradise, but Ascendington is t h e i r e t e r n a l uome

3 . Seventh-stage s p i r i t s may give up t h e i r residence on Paradise.

11. REFERENCE: Page 148, 7 2 - "If outer universes. * It

COMMENT

Ascenders from outer space will regard Ascendington as t h e i r home world,

I11, RF,FERENCE: Page 148, T3 - lthmxkl.ngton is.. .It

cctmENT
Ascendington i s t h e o n l y Paradise world unreservedly open t o t h e inspection
o f mortal ascenders,

fv. REFERENCE: Page 14.8, a4 - "The Trinity-origin beings.. .I)

Trinity-origin beings a r e r e s i d e n t i a l on paradise, but f r a t e r n i z e with as-

cenders on Ascendington.

V. REFERENCE: Page 148, T5 - "You might assume.. .It

-C
1. There a r e many questions d i f f i c u l t o f understanding r e l a t i n g t o these
sacred worlds o f Paradise.

2. Status o n t h e Father's worlds is determined by:

 Ae The universe age.
B, Nature o f o r i g i n .
C. A c t u a l i t y of service.

VI. E F " C E : Page 1483 T6 - "The worlds of t h e , of(

1, The Father's worlds a r e more s t a t u s worlds t h a n a c t u a l r e s i d e n t i a l

spheres ,

2. F i n a l i t e r s are admitted t o Sonarington, except f o r t h e one-seventh

zoncerned with t h e incarnation of t h e d i ~ n eSons.

VII REFERENCE: Page 148, 7f7 - *fEventudllyyou w i l l have

COMMENT

1, Eventually f i n a l i t e r s have f u l l access t o Ascendington, r e l a t i v e ac-

cess t o t h e o t h e r Father worlds, except Divinington.

2, Throughout a l l eternity you W i l l be denied access t o Qivinington--the

Ifbosom o f t h e Father."

VIII, REFZRENCE: Page 149, Tfl - "These rendezvous worlds. .

COMMENT
4 1, Only those t h i n g s are forbidden which are wholly o u t s i d e o u r personal
experience.

2, You may become c r e a t u r e perfect even as t h e Father i s d e i t y perfect,

b u t you may not share t h e personality s e c r e t s o f o t h e r orders o f per-
sonality,

IX, REFERENCE: Page 1.49, a2 - ItAll t h e s e secrets...*8

COMMENT

1, All s e c r e t s are known t o t h e c o l l e c t i v e body of T r i n i t i z e d Secrets of

Supremacy.

2, Ascenders f u l l y know t h e t e n Secrets o f Supremacy on Ascendington,

but not so f u l l y those on t h e o t h e r wOrlds9 least of a l l those on
Divinington.

X, REFERENCE: Page 149, 73 - T h e T s i n i t i z e d secret^.^.^^

COMMENT

The S e c r e t s o f Supremacy a r e r e l a t e d t o t h e Supreme, t h e Ultimate, and t o

t h e Supreme-Ultimate
 30 THE SACRED WORLDS OF TKE ETERNAL SON

0 mFERENCE: Page U9, a4 - W!he seven luminous spheres., ,If

COMMENT

The luminous spheres o f t h e Son are t h e source o f the threefold light of

t h e c e n t r a l universe and t h e worlds of t h e seven phases of pure-spirit
reality.,

I. REFERENCE: Page 149, %5 - IIPersonality i s not..."

CCPlMENT

1. l o personalities a r e resident on t h e s e worlds-only other-than-personal

beings.

2. These beings probably pertain t o service on t h e projected worlds o f

outer space.

3. Every two-billion-year cycle witnesses the creation of new reserves

of t h i s order.

[I. REFERENCE: Page 149, 'lf6 - "As f a r as I

COMMENT
1. Even t h e p e r s o n a l i t i e s created by t h e EXmmal Son do not go t o these
worlds.

2, All types o f impersonal s p i r i t s are admitted t o these luminous worlds.

3. High s p i r i t p e r s o n a l i t i e s do not indulge i d l e curiosity--therefore

r e f r a i n from v i s i t i n g these secret worlds.

4. THE WORLDS OF THE; INFINITE SPIRIT

I. REFEIiENCE: Page U9, - Wetween t h e inner.. .It

1. The s e c r e t worlds of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t a r e found between t h e worlds

o f t h e Son and t h e i n n e r c i r c u i t of Havona.

2, The worlds o f t h e S p i r i t a r e occupied by:

A, Offspring o f the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
B. T r i n i t i z e d sons of g l o r i f i e d personalities.
C. Unrevealed universe administrators .
 1, The a d n i n i s t r a t i o n of t h e grand imiverse i s conducted from t h e s e s'
sxequtive spheres

2, The Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e t h e mind-spirit co-ordinators o f t h e I

cosmos

III. REFTZENCE: Page 150, lT3 - ItFrOm these seven.. .It

C9MMENT

1, The Eifaster S p i r i t s equalize t h e cosmic-mind c i r c u i t s and d i f f e r e n t

t h e presence o f t h e Deities.

2, Physical r e a c t i o n s are uniform, but s p i r i t u a l presence i s d e t e m b

by i n d i v i d u a l c a p a c i t y f o r receptivity.

I V O REl?EEENCE: Page 150, T4 - ttPhysical authority.

COMMENT

1. Physicai r e a l i t i e s are u n v a m n g i n t h e universe, but t h i n g s s p i r i

a r e dependent on a t t i t u d e s o f w i l l creatures.

2, The s p i r i t u a l presence of absolute Deity i s not influenced by crea

4 a t t i t u d e , but t h e work o f subabsolute Deity i s influenced by t h e
creature a t t i t u d e ,

3, The presence of d i v i n i t y i s n o t whimsical; it is determined by the

f r e e w i - d of p e r s o n a l i t y ,

V, REFERENCE: Page 150, l'5 - "The d e t e m i n e r o f . . * "

CCMMENT

1, The determiner of t h e s p f r i t u a l presence c o n s i s t s i n t h e choosing

t h e f x - e e m l creature

2, Thus does t h e spi15t of d i v i n i t y become obedient t o t h e choosing c

t h e creature ,

VI, FGWERENCE: Page 150, lJ'6 - "The executive abodes...tt

I, The Master Spi-it, on each world presides oveP one o f t h e seven suy
universes *

2, These executive worlds a r e open t o a l l beings who d e s i r e t o v i s i t

theremi
II, REl"m: Page 151, T2 - "To me.,."

1. These executive worlds are t h e most i n t r i g u i n g spheres o u t s i d e o f Para-

dise--the a c t i v i t i e s being material, i n t e l l e c t u a l , and s p i r i t u a l .

2, These worlds are f a v o r i t e spheres f o r "vacationstf by numerous c e l e s t i a l

beings.

3 . I n no o t h e r place can you observe such a r e v e l a t i o n o f t h e seven levels

o f universe r e a l i t y .
 PAPER 14

THE CEhTRAL AND D I V I N E UNIVERSE

1, The Paradise-Havona System

2. Constitution o f Havona
3. The. Havona Worlds
4.. Creatures of the Central Universe
5. Life i n Havona
6. The Purpose o f the Central Universe

INTRODUCTION

I, REFERENCE: Page 152, - Vke perfect and.,."

COMMENT
1. Paradi 3 i s the motionless and s t a b l e nuclear Is1 t th heart f ti
master universe

2, The c e n t r a l universe o f Havona i s of unbelievable mass and i s beyond

human underst anding a

11, REFERENCE: Page 152, T2 - "This i s t h e one...1f

COMMENT
b 1. This i s a perfect and eternal universe-it is not an evolutionary
creation

2. This i s t h e e t e r n a l core amund which the universe of universes re-

volves *

3. The Creator Sons a r e s t r i v i n g t o reproduce the pattern universe as:

A. Ideal of divine completeness.

B. Supreme f i n a l i t y . .
C. Ultimate qeality.
D. Eternal perfection.

1. THE: PARADISEHAVONA SYSTEM

1, REFEIZENCE: Page 152, q3 - "From t h e periphery..."

COMMEIlT
Seven space conditions and motions occur between Paradise periphery and
t h e superuniverse l e v e l .

- 53 -
11. REFERENCE: Page 152, 8l+- "The b i l l i o n worlds.. .It

COMKEXJ!
1. Havona i s arranged i n seven concentric c i r c u i t s swinging around Para-
dise.

2. These c i r c u i t s are different, but each i s pervaded by one of t h e Seven

S p i r i t s of t h e G i r c u i t s - a specialization o f the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

111. REFBBNCE: Page 153# f2 - IlThe Havona planetary...n

C W N T

1. The Havona c i r c u i t s are not superimposed-the worlds revolve i n l i n e a r

pmces &on.

2. Aside from administration, t h e whole paradise-Havona system functions

a s one unit.

IV. REF'EBENCE: Page 153, 73 - "Time i s not...It

C o m
1. Time does not e x i s t on Paradise, but time i s reckoned i n Havona.

2. Havona time is determined by the length of each c i r c u i t and therefore

i s d i f f e r e n t on t h e worlds o f each c i r c u i t .

V. REFE%ENCE: Page 153, T& - "Besides Havona-circuit time.. ."

COMMENT
1. There a r e numerous time reckonings i n t h e c e n t r a l universe:
A. Havona c i r c u i t time.
B. Paradise-Havona standard day.
C. Other time designations.

2. The Paradise-Havona day i s 7 minutes, 3-1/8 seconds l e s s than one

thousand years o f Urantia time.

2 Peter 3 ~ 8 0 'With t h e Lord one day i s as a thousand years, and a

thousand years as one day."

Ps. 90:4. "For a thousand years i n thy s i g h t a r e but as yesterday

when it is past, o r a s a watch i n t h e night

VI. REFERENCE: Page 153, v5 - "This Paradise-Havona..

COMMENT
The Paradise-Havona day i s the standard time of the seven superuniverses.
 VII 0 REFERENCE: Page 153 , 7% - "On the outskirts
3 COEMENT

1. The dark g r a v i t y bodies which surround the Havona worlds a r e unique.

2. These bodies n e i t h e r r e f l e c t nor absorb l i g h t , and they conceal

Havona from t h e cosmos.

UII. REFJ3EXCE: Page 153, T7' - "The g r e a t belt.. . It

COMMENT
This i s a d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e mechanism and function of t h e b e l t o f dark
gravity bodies.

IX, ?BFEIRENCE: Page 153, 88 - "The i n n e r processionc.

COMMENT
T h i s describes t h e arrangement o f t h e dark gravity bodies.

X. REFERENCE: Page 154, 82 - Vhe intervening space...lQ

COmw
The spas'e between t h e t w o c i r c u i t s o f g r a v i t y bodies i s unique-nothing
l i k e it i n t h e master universe.

XI REFERENCE: Page 154, '1T3 - r~In

our opinion. .,Iv

COMMENT
The dark g r a v i t y bodies a r e a l s o unique--outer space contains nothing l i k e
them.

2. CONSTITUTION OF?. HAVONA

I. Page 154, T.4 - " S p i r i t beings do not. a .'I

COMMENT
S p i r i t beings live on real, m a t e r i a l worxds .
11. REFERENCE: Page 154, y5 - ItThe physical r e a l i t i e s , ,IQ
.,
.
1, Havona energies a r e t h r e e f o l d i n nature and d i f f e r fmm a l l o t h e r
energy systems.

- 55 -
 2. Havona c r e a t i o n i s of T r i n i t y origin--threefold. A l o c a l universe i s
twofold i n o r i g i n .

b1. REFERENCE: Page 154, 86 - '!The m t e r i a l of Havona...ll

l2oMxExT

1, Havona m a t e r i a l c o n s i s t s of one thousand chemical elements and seven

forms o f energy,

2. Each form of energy has seven phases of e x c i t a t i o n , This y i e l d s

forty-nine s p e c i a l i z e d forms of sensation.

3. Momntia senses are seventy. Higher s p i r i t u a l responses vary from

seventy t o two hundred t e n .

IV. REFERENCE: Page 154, BT - "None of t h e , , .I1

COMMENT

A human being on a Havona world would be u t t e r l y l a c k i n g in a l l sensory

responses t o t h e environment.

V. RlQEREXCE: Page 154,TT8 - V h e r e a r e numerous...lf

COMMENT

I n Havona both p h y s i c a l and s p i r i t u a l phenomena occur which are unknown

. on such worlds as Urantia.
VI. REFEBENCE: Page 154, T9 - I t A l l natural law...r1

COMMENT

1. The e n t i r e c e n t r a l universe i s organized on t h e b a s i s o f t h e t h r e e f o l d

energy system.

2. The physical and s p i r i t u a l energies of Havona are maintained i n perfect

balance

VII. REFERENCE: Page 155, TT2 - T h e u n i v e r s a l spiritual...tt

1. The u n i v e r s a l s p i r i t g r a v i t y of t h e E t e r n a l Son draws a l l s p i r i t value:

and p e r s o n a l i t i e s Godward.

2. S p i r i t g r a v i t y p u l l i s proportionate t o t h e a c t u a l s p i r i t u a l values
concerned.
 VIII. REFERENCE: Page 155, T3 - 'ILikewise does the.,.It
j COMMENT
1, The mind gravity of the I n f i d t e S p i d t draws a l l i n t e l l e c t u a l values
toward Paradise.

2. I n l i a i s o n with t h e . s p i r i t gravity t h i s draws a l l ascendant souls t o

God

Tx. REFERENCE: Page 155, q4 - "Havona is a. .It

COMMWT

1. Havona i s a spirituCU.y perfecto balanced, and s t a b l e universe.

2, Sin has never appeared i n Havom, i n e i t h e r native beings o r those

admitted t o i t s borders.

3. The methods of selection a r e so perfect t h a t no being has ever been

prematurely admitted t o the c e n t r a l universe,

3 o TIHE HAVONA wDRT.sS

Icm REPHZENCE: Page 155, Tf5 - llConcerning the government.. ."
COMMENT

P. There is no government i n perfect Havom.

2. Havona has i d e a l se%f-govemnent-no courts or l e g i s l a t u r e s .

11. ilEPSNCE: Page 155, T5 - '#There i s no need...Is

COMMEPTT

The perfect and perfected beings of Havona stand i n no need o f any s o r t of

governmental regulation.

III. REFEENCE: Page 155, 'IT6 - "The administration of .. .*I

COMMENT

.
1, The administration of Havonap'while not automatic, i s both perfect
and ef ficien6
The E t e m a l s of Days a r e not creatorsp but they are perfect adminis-
2.
trators-bordering on absoluteness .

-57-
 N o FEFEREhCE: Page 1.55,T2 - "The b i l l i o n spheres.. .'I

C0MME;NT

1, The perfect worlds or" Havona are t h e training worlds f o r

s o r a l i t i e s and ascending moi..als ,

2, Ascending c r e a t u r e s progress fron t h e o u t e r t o t h e inner

Havona on t h e i r way t o Paradise,

V. ILEFERENCE: Page 156, T3 - " A t present.. .If

COMMENT
1. Only one p e r cent o f Havona i s u t i l i z e d i n t h e work o f in
sion ,

One t e n t h of one p e r cent o f Havona i s dedicated t o t h e

2.
Finality .
3. The F i n a l i t y Corps have t h e i r personal residences on P a r

VI. REFERENCE: Page 156, lf4 - "The planetary conStrUction...l~

1, Havona construction i s not l i k e t h e other universes. Th

. such enomous spheres can be inhabited.

2. The physical aspects o f 'Havona a r e balanced by t r i a t a an1

ing dark g r a v i t y bodies.

3. Antigravity i s a l s o u t i l i z e d i n t h e control o f Havona flu

VII. REFNNCE: Page 156, 85 - "The a r c h i t e c t u r e , . . f t

COMMENT

The organization and embellishment of Havona a= beyond hurnai

But t h e r e a r e r e a l r i v e r s and lakes.
VIII. REFERENCE: Page 156, lT6 - " S p i r i t u a l l y these mrlds.. .It

COMMENT
The Havona worlds a r e i d e a l l y appointed t o harbor a vast rani
a l i t i e s who function thereon,
 4. CREATURES OF THE CZNTRAL UNIKERSI
I. REZEEBNCE: Page 156, 'lf7 - "There a r e sevenc .fi

T"
1. There a r e seven forms of l i f e on Havona of t h r e e phases each,

&or subdivisions .
2, Each phase i s divided i n t o seventy major divisions of one thousand

11. -BEFERENCE: Page 157, fl% - "Decay and death..

m
Decay and death do not occur i n Havona. Life continues by a process o f
transmutation a

111. REFERENCE: Page 157, lf2 - "The Havona natives o

COMMENT
1. Havona natives a r e children of t h e Trinity--they are nonreproducing.
They never were created.

2. Havona i s an e t e r n a l existence. The story o f Havona creation i s an

e f f o r t t o afford f i n i t e creatures a concept o f "beginnings."

IV. REFERENCE: Page 157, q3 = l*The natives of bvona. en

(XWENT
1, Havona natives are t h e p e m n e n t c i t i z e n s o f t h e i r respective spheres.
2. As material creatures function on t h e worlds of space, so do Havona
natives function on t h e i r worlds.

3. I n a sense, Havona natives may be regarded as material beings.

V, REFERENCE: Page 157, l'f4 - There i s a life.. . 1t

COMMENT

While Havoners minister t o both Paradise descenders and mortal ascenders,

they also l i v e a l i f e o f t h e i r OWnc

VI. REFERENCE: Page 157 T5 - "As t h e m r s h i p . ..

mmw
1. Worship o f Havoners pleases Deity even as does t h e worship of f i n i t e
beings

- 59 -
 2, A s mortals s t r i v e t o do t h e w i l l of God, Havoners g r a t i f y t h e i d e a l s
of t h e T r i n i t y .

3. Havoners a r e i n t h e i r very nature t h e w i l l of God.

VII. REFERENCE: Page 157, q 6 . - "Havoners have both..."

COMMENT
1. Havoners have unrevealed d e s t i n i e s .

2. Havoners progress within Havona--inward, outward, and within a c i r c c t .

VIII. REFERENCE: Page 157, - "In addition to.. .It

COMMENT

1, Havona contains numerous p a t t e r n beings--directors and teachers--for

t h e e d i f i c a t i o n o f a l l creatures.

2. The c r e a t u r e s o f f i n i t e c r e a t i o n are fashioned a f t e r these Havona

pattern personalities.

M. REFERENCE: Page 157, TTS - "Then t h e r e are..

COMMEXVT

1. Father a t t a i n e r s come and go from Havona on sundry missions.

2. Havona i s home f o r numerous groups of candidates f o r Paradise residence.

X. REFERENCE: Page 158, T2 - "The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . ..I1

COMMENT

1. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t has a host o f representatives ministering through-

out Havona.

2, They p e r f o m t h e i r t a s k s while ministering t o t h e ascending mortals.

XI. REFERENCE: Page 158, a3 - "There are numerous groups,. .I1

COMMENT

Many groups o f Havoners a r e ' i n no way associated with t h e scheme o f mortal

ascension.

XII. REFERENCZ: Page 158, T4 - Wavona teems * . 1s

Havona teems with d i v e r s e beings who a r e s t r i v i n g f o r higher l e v e l s of

divinity realization.
 5. LIFE I N HAVONA
\

I e REFERENCE: Page 158, lf5 - "On Urantia...I'

COMMENT

1, On Urantia we pass through a short and intense t e s t and f u r t h e r progress

through the mansion worlds,

2. I n t h e superuniverse we pass through our s p i r i t u a l t r a i n i n g o

3. Our education continues on each of t h e b i l l i o n w r l d s of Havona,

11. R E F " C E : Page 158, If6 - ''Life on t h e d i v i n e worlds...ts

COMMENT

1. E f e i n Havona transcends a l l human concepts.

2, Social and economic a c t i v i t i e s in Havona are wholly unlike those o f

Urantia. Even t h e method of thinking i s d i f f e r e n t .
=Ie REmm: Page 158, a7 - !The regulations o f the..."

corn
1, The regulations of Havona are i n accordance with t h e reason of
righteousness and t h e r u l e of j u s t i c e ,

2, These t w o f a c t o r s equal fairness. Havoners l i k e t o do things t h e way

they should be done.

IV . REFERENCE: Page 158, T8 - When i n t e l l i g e n t beings. ,

COMMENT

1, When Havona new a r r i v a l s a t t a i n comprehension o f t h e i r Master s p i r i t ,

they are promoted f r o m t h e seventh t o t h e sixth c i r c u i t .

2,
Havona arrangements .
The c i r c l e s of t h e human mind take t h e i r designations from these

3 ,. After a t t a i n i n g r e a l i z a t i o n o f Supremacy, ascenders are t s a n s f erred

t o the f i f t h circuit.

4. After a t t a i n i n g t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t , they progress t o t h e fourth c i r -

cuit e

5, On a t t a i n i n g t h e Eternal Son, they go t o t h e t h i r d c i r c u i t ,

6 , On recognition of t h e Universal Fathenthey go t o t h e second c i r c u i t ,

- 61 -
 7. Arrival on t h e f i r s t c i r c u i t s i g n i f i e s acceptance i n t o Paradise service.

8. F r o m t h e f i r s t c i r c u i t pilgrims a t t a i n Paradise residence and accep-

tance i n t o t h e Corps of the Finality.

v. 3EA33?ENCE: Page 1.59,72 - tlDuring your sojourn,..t1

OWNT

1. Ascenders visit f r e e l y among t h e worlds of t h e c i r c u i t of sojourn and

among those already traversed,

2. A pilgrim can traverse llachievedtl space, but must have a transport

supernaphim t o traverse lbmachievedll space.

VI. REFERENCE: Page 159, a3 - "There i s a,. .I1

COMKENT
1. Each Havona world is unique--refreshingly original.
2. This d i v e r s i t y extends t o a l l features--physical, i n t e l l e c t u a l , and
spiritual.
VII , IIEF"IRENCE: Page 159, TI$- "Not u n t i l you. .I1

corn
The t o n i c o f adventure extends t o t h e t r a v e r s a l of t h e last Havona world.
Then t h e e t e r n i t y impulse appears.

VIII 0 REFE;IIENCE: Page 159, a5 - Wonotony i s indicative..."

Monotony is indicative o f immaturity. Havow, ascenders have a t t a i n e d

all-round maturity.

IX 0 REFWENCE: Page 159, a6 - "Not o n l y w i l l you...tt

COMMENT
1, Undreamed-of changes confront you as you go from world t o world and
from c i r c u i t t o c i r c u i t ,
2. B c h Havona world i s a university of surprises. Monotony i s no part
of t h e Havona career.

X. REF'E-ZTNCE2 Page 159, "7 - "Love o f adventure.. .I1

COPKSNT

This Life i s only t h e beginning o f a long career o f discovery.

 ,/

i
XI. REFERFXCE: Page 160, "I. - 'Ihriosity--the spirit.,.lt

COMMENT
1. Curiosity-the exploratory urge--is innate i n evolutionary crE

2, This urge s u f f e r s disappointment on e a r t h but w5l.I. be f u l l y r e

i n t h e age t o come.

6 . THE PURPOSE OF THE CENTRAL UNIVERSE

I. REFERENCE: Page 160, lf2 - "The range of.. .It

The great range of Havona a c t i v i t i e s can be described a s Havonal,

acal,, and Supreme-Ult h a t e evolutional .
I1 REFERENCE: Page 160, T3 - tWany superfinite a ol(

COMMENT

The superfinite a c t i v i t i e s of Havona a r e numerous and embrace many

revealed functions.

111. REFERENCE: Page 160, 74-9 - "1. The Universal Father...It

COMMENT
The Universal Father derives many s a t i s f a c t i o n s f r o m t h e perfect &
creation t

1. Parental s a t i s f a c t i o n .
2. Adoration leading t o love s a t i e t y .
3. Achievement g r a t i f i c a t i o n .
4. Reciprocation of beauty and harmony.
5. Worthy revelation o f s p i r i t r e a l i t y .
6. Power nucleus f o r universe expansion.
7. Goal of f i n i t e ascenders.
8. The e t e r n a l home of Deity.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 160, WO - 161, 'K4 - ''2, The Eternal Son...lt

COMMENT
The Eternal Son derives s a t i s f a c t i o n s from Havona:

1, Partnership effectiveness of the Trinity.

2, Basis of absolute confidence i n t h e Father.
3. A base f o r expanding s p i r i t power.
4. An arena for demonstration o f ministry.
 5 Q Foundation f o r s p i r i t g r a v i t y control.
6 G r a t i f i c a t i o n o f parental craving.
7. Demonstration t h a t t h e Son i s the Word of t h e Father.
8 . Reciprocation of e q u a l i t y of f r a t e r n i t y .

V. REFERENCE: Page 161, v5-10 - "3. The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . . .

CQMMIENT
How t h e Havona universe a f f o r d s s a t i s f a c t i o n to t h e InOinite S p i r i t :
1. ProoE o f being t h e Conjoint Actor.
2.Pleasure o f c r e a t i v e a c t i v i t y with coeA.stence.
3. An arena of p o t e n t i a l mercy ministry.
4. Partnership universe administration.
5. Laboratory of t h e cosmic mind.
60 Graduate schools o f his mind creatures.
7. Compensation f o r h i s space ministry.
VI. REFERENCE: Page 161, T6 - 162, Im - It4. The Supreme Beinq.. .It

COMMENT
How t h e Supreme Being d e r i v e s s a t i s f a c t i o n from Havona:

1. Proof of p r e - f i n i t e reality o f t h e Supreme.

2. Unification o f power p o t e n t i a l s and s p i r i t nature of t h e
Supreme.
3. Perfect p a t t e r n o f p o t e n t i a l Supremacy.
4. F i n a l i t y o f s p i r i t values.
5. I n t e l l i g e n c e with unlimited potential.

VII, REF'ERBNCE: Page 162, T2-6 - 115. The Co-ordinate Creator Sons.. .It

COMMENT
Havona as s a t i s f a c t i o n t o t h e Co-ordinate Creator Sons:

1, Pattern f o r t h e Creator Sons.

2. Educational t r a i n i n g f o r bestowal Sons.
3. Personality p a t t e r n s f o r t h e i r own creations.
4.
5.
6.
Destiny f o r t h e i r own creatures.
Vital ttovercontrolll o f t h e i r universes
The source of t h e Supreme and U l t h a t e .
.
7. The source of c r e a t i v e power.
8. Home of t h e i r parents--their home.

~ I REFERENCE:
o Page 162, %'-11 - '16. The Co-ordinate Ministering Daughter:
C0MpIE;NT

Havona as s a t i s f a c t i o n t o t h e %-ordinate Ministering Daughters:

 1. Prepersonal t r a i n i n g o f Creative S p i r i t s .
2. Learning co-operation k i t h Creator Sons,
3 . Mind p a t t e r n s f o r t h e i r creatures,
4. Home o f t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t
5. Source o f t h e i r c r e a t i v e powers,
60 The r e f l e c t i v e phenomena.

C(JMNE%T

Havona s a t i s f a c t i o n s t o evolutionary mortals:

1. Home o f o u r pattern p e r s o n a l i t i e s ,
20 Home o f our s u p e r f i n i t e helpers
3 . Source of high s p i r i t stimulus,
4. Pre-Paradise t r a i n i n g goal,
5. The portal t o Paradise and God.
6. The home o f f i n a l i t e r s .
7. Destiny o f f i n i t e ascenders.
8. Beginning o f e t e r n i t y careers.
X. REFERENCE: Page 163 73 - 'tHavona will. a .If

COMMENT
1, Havona will probably b e t h e t r a i n i n g universe f o r absordte beings,
and f i n i s h i n g school f o r o u t e ~ s p a c e r s e

2. P o t e n t i a l s o f Havona a r e unlimited,
 EXPLANATION

The f i r s t fourteen papers o f P a r t I have

been analyzed paragraph by paragraph.

From Paper 15 on, only selected paragraphs

from each paper w i l l be analyzed and
Papers 23 through 30 have been omitted,
T h i s study ends with Paper 31, t h e last
p a p e r i n Part I o f t h e U r a n t i a Book.

- 67 -
r j PAPER 15
.,
-
THE SEVEN SUPERUNIVERSES

1, The Superuniverse Space Level

2. Organization of the Superuniverses
3. The Superuniverse o f Orvonton
4. Nebulae--The Ancestors o f Universes
5. The Origin of Space Bodies
6. The Spheres o f Space
'90 The Architectural Spheres
8e Energy Control and Regulation
9 s C i r c u i t s o f t h e Superuniverses
PO. Rulers o f t h e Superuniverses
p1. The Deliberative Assembly
12. The Supreme Tribunals
13 The Sector Governments
140 Purposes o f the Seven Superuniverses

IN!T!RODUCTPON

I. REFERENCE: Page 164, - *As f a r asomom

COMMENT

universes a r e nonexistent .
1, God a s a f a t h e r deals with individuals, f i a c t i c a l b y speaking, t h

2. The Son and t h e S p i r i t deal mre d i r e c t l y with t h e l o c a l universe

3. The Trinity i s concerned more w i t h t h e seven superuniverses.

4. A Master S p i r i t i s concerned with a single superuniverse.

The Ancients o f Days maintain i n t e l l i g e n t control o f both physical and sp

ual forces designed t o f a c i l i t a t e i n t e l l e c t u a l advancement and s p i r i t u a l
of a l l w i l l creatures.

1, THE SupEIilJNIVEBSE SPACE LEVEL

I. REFERENQE: Page 164, Tb - 'Within the fimited range. e *I

COMME3JT

1, Urantia and i t s universe are. not p l ' d n g i n t o new and uncharted

2, The galaxies a r e controlled and are.swbgiwg i n majestic grandeur
around Paradise

- 69 -
Our l o c a l universe pursues a definite space path. It i s a comparatively re-
cent creation. I t s position i n t h e Milky Way galaxy i s w e l l known.

20 ORGANIZATION OF THE SUPERUMIVERSES

1, RE!ZFf.ENcE: Page 165, lf6 - "Only t h e Universal Father...lt

O n l y God t h e Father knows t h e number and name o f a l l t h e inhabited worlds

i n t h e grand universe.

This section presents t h e organization plan of.t h e grand universiE--from t h e

l o c a l system t o t h e superuniverse c a p i t a l ,

3. THE SUPERUNIVERSE OF ORVONTON

I, RETERENc;E: Page 160, V7 - "Of t h e t e n major. ..I'

COMMENT

Of t h e t e n major divisions o f Orvonton, Urantia astronomers have identi-

f i e d eight.

TI. REFWENCE: Page 168, lEL - "The rotational center..."

COMMENT

Our minor sector (Ensa) revolves around the center..of.t h e S a g i t t a r i u s

s t a r cloud.

Description of t h e Milky Way. The astrgnomical position of Urantia. Dimen-

sions of t h e Milky Way l i k e a watch. Paradise l i e s beyond t h e area of great-
e s t density of the Milky Way, Story o f the Andmnover nebula and t h e b i r t h o f
the s o l a r system. Nebadon and associated universes revolve around S a g i t t a r i u s ,
S t o r y o f the seven different s t e l l a r movements. Orvonton moves counter-
clockwise around Paradise. Physical organization o f a l o c a l universe.

4. NEBULAE-THE ANCESTORS OF UNIVERSES

.
Mystery of the ultimatons and t h e force charge o f space. Universe organiza-
t i o n . Paradise force organizers transmute space potency and power d i r e c t o r s
organize it. The mystery of energy segmentation. Paradise fdrce organizers
a r e nebulae originators. Suns originate i n these mother wheels of space. A
mother wheel may give origin t o one hundred million suns. Administrative u n i t s
a r e not r e l a t e d t o nebulae organization. S t o r y o f s p i r a l nebulae. Andromeda,
Constitution o f t h e Milky Way. Magellanic cloud. S t e l l a r gas clouds.
 5. THE O R I G I N OF SPACE BODIES

't Origin of planets-ten d i f f e r e n t methods. One hundred ways o f sun formation,

6 TKE SPHERES OF SPACE

The spheres o f space-suns, dark i s l a n d s , minor space bodies, planets. Archi-
t e c t u r a l spheres. Suns t h a t shine without heat. Solar dynamos. More than
t e n m i l l i o n blazing suns i n Orvonton. Dark i s l a n d s are gravity c o n t r o l l e r s .
Comets. Inhabited p l a n e t s , Bead suns. Three inhabitable planets i n o u r s o l a r
system ~

Architectural c a p i t a l s independently l i g h t e d and heated. Standard Orvonton

t i m e . Economy o f headquarters worlds i s material, momntial, and s p i r i t u a l .
Jerusem and seven c u l t u r a l worlds. Edentia and 70 s a t e l l i t e s , Salvington
and 490 worlds. Uminor t h e t h i r d and Umajor t h e f i f t h . Uversa and 490 worlds.

8, EBERGY CONTROL AND llEXXLATION

Energy c o n t r o l and regulation. Superuniverse c a p i t a l s c e n t e r s o f energy
control--power c e n t e r s and physical c o n t r o l l e r s . Physical energy c i r c u i t s
t a k e 968 m i l l i o n years t o complete c i r c u i t o f superuniverse. Yelocity and

s mass are determining f a c t o r s , Gravity and a n t i g r a v i t y , S t e l l a r c o l l i s i o n s

Energy regulation. The Absolutes and e x p e r i e n t i a l Deities. 'Ehe universe does
not run down.

9. CIRCUITS OF THE SUPEXUNIVERSES

Universal gravity c i r c u i t s , The seven s u p e r p i v e r s e c i r c u i t s . The t h r e e l o c a l
universe c i r c u i t s , Blending c i r c u i t s - - s e t t l i n g a universe i n l i g h t and l i f e .
E s s e n t i a l s o f superuniverse membership.

10. IUJLE3S OF THE SUPERUNIVERSES

I. ~ F E R E N C E : Page 178, T2 - "The headquarters .e

COMMENT
1. The executive branch of superuniverse government i s d i r e c t e d by one of
t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s .

2. The Master S p i r i t s administer t h e superuniverses through t h e i r Seven

. Supreme Executives stationed on t h e seven s p e c i a l worlds o f t h e I n f i n i t e
Spirit
11. R.EFEREXCE: Page 178, d3 - IIThe superuniverse headquarters...tf

The r e f l e c t i v i t y mechanism o f t h e grand universe operates from t h e c a p i t a l s

o f t h e seven superuniverses.

111. REFEREMCE: Page 178, If4 and 5 - "Each superuniverse i s . ..It and !'The t h r e e . , ,

The t h r e e Ancients of Days rule a superuniverse, a s s i s t e d by:

1. One b i l l i o n Perfectors of Wisdom. .

2. Three b i l l i o n Divine Counselors.
3. One b i l l i o n Universal Censors.
IV, REFERENCE: Page 178, Tr6 - "The remaining t h r e e orders...lf

COMMENT

1, The Ancients of Days a r e a l s o a s s i s t e d by t h r e e orders o f g l o r i f i e d

ascendant mortals:

A. Mighty Messengers.
B. Those High i n Authority.
C. Those without Name and Number.

2. These t h r e e groups a r e known as T r i n i t i a e d Sons of Attainment.

3 0 They are a l l dual-origin mortals who became f i n a l i t e r s and were t h e n

embraced by t h e T r i n i t y ,

8. REFERENCE: Page 179, 7J2 - "The Reflective Image Aids.. .It

COMMENT

On t h e superuniverse c a p i t a l s , t h e Reflective Image Aids function as repre-

senting numerous groups who a r e r e l a t e d t o t h e superuniverse governments--
such as:

1, Manifestations of t h e Supreme Being.

2, Unqualified Supervisors of t h e Supreme.
3, Q u a l i f i e d Vicegerents o f t h e Ultimate.
4. Liaison r e f l e c t i v a t o r s of Majeston.
5. Superpersonal s p i r i t representatives o f t h e Eternal Son,
 11. THE DELIBEXATIVE ASSEDBLY
I. REFERlENCE: Page 179, U5 - "It i s on such worlds. .I1

corn
1, On Uversa t h e autocracy of perfection and t h e democracy of evolution
meet f a c e t o face,

2. The superuniverse government i s constituted as follows:

A. Executive branch o r i g i n a t e s i n t h e realms of perfection.

B. The l e g i s l a t i v e branch derives from t h e flowering o f t h e evolu-

t i o n a r y universes.

II* REFEREXCE: Page 180, T2 - "Never have I known.. .

1, I n superuniverse government, t h e executive and l e g i s l a t i v e branbhes
never disagree.

2. All t h i s proves t h a t evolutionary.beings can a t t a i n t o h e i g h t s of per-

f e c t e d wisdom.

3. It a l s o demonstrates t h e wisdom of t h e Fatherls plan of t h e Paradise

ascension.

12e
I. REFZRBNCE: Page 180, T4 - "The c o u r t s o f the.,.19

COMMENT

1. The t r i b u n a l s o f t h e Ancients of Days are t h e supreme courts f o r a l l

component l o c a l universes

2. Local universe c o u r t s a r e well-nigh supreme except i n matters involving

t h e e x t i n c t i o n o f will creatures

3* Mandates f o r t h e e x t i n c t i o n of w i l l creatures o r i g i n a t e on, and are

executed from, t h e headquarters of t h e superuniverses.

13. THE SECTORGOVERNMENTS

This section d e a l s with t h e organization and conduct of t h e minor and major
s e c t o r governments of t h e seven s u p e m i v e r s e s .

,/'

- 73 -
 l k O PURPOSES OF THE SEVEN SUPEFUJNIVERSES
I. REFEFLEKCE: Page 182, a2 - "Orvonton, t h e seventh.,.It

COMMEXKS

Orvonton i s renowned f o r :

1, Lavish bestowal of mercy.

2, J u s t i c e tempered by mercy.
3. Power conditioned by patience. '
k 0 Time s a c r i f i c e d t o secure e t e r n a l s t a b i l i a a t i o n s .
Further summary o f Section l4. The seven major purposes or" t h e superuniverses.
The seventh superuniverse i s something l i k e a ltrneaning-of-the-whole . I t Much
going on i n Orvonton remains unrevealed. Urantia i s No. 606 i n Satania which.
now h a s 619 i m b i t e d worlds. Relation of system t o other superuniverse d i v i -
sions

DISCUSSION OF THE NUMBEX SEVEN I N THE BIBLE

1, The seven-day week o r i g i n i n Eden, (See Gen. creation week. )

2. Noah waited seven days t o send t h e dove out the aecond time. "He wait.ed
another seven days, and again he sent f o r t h t h e dove.ft Gen. 8:lO.

3. Moses waited seven days a f t e r smiting the Nile. !*Seven days passed a f t e r
the Lord had struck t h e Nile." Fx. 7:25. .I
40 Samuel t a r r i e s seven days a t G i l g a l . !(Seven days you s h a l l wait, u n t i l
I come t o you and show you what you s h a l l do.(! 1 Sam, 10:8.

5 0 After seven days t h e word of t h e Lord came t o Ezekiel, "And I s a t there

overwhelmed among them seven days.It Eze. 3:15.

60 Paul stopped seven days a t Troas. We came t o them a t Troas, where we

stayed f o r seven days." Acts 20:6.
70 He did the same thing a t m e . IIAnd having sought out the disciples, we
stayed there f o r seven daysort Acts 2 l : k .

8. Also a t Puteoli. "There we found brethren, and were invited t o stay w i t h

them f o r seven days." Acts 28:14.

9 0 The feasts l a s t e d seven days. IISeven days

- -you sh&ll e a t unleavened
bread." Ex. 12:15, !,And i h e king gave...a banquet l a s t i n g f o r seven
daysotl Esther 1:5. .<'

10 P r i e s t s and a l t a r s were consecrated f o r seven days. "The son who i s p r i e s t

i n h i s place s h a l l wear them seven'days.ll Ex. 29':30. Vhrough'seven
days s h a l l you ordain them." Ex. 29:35. "Seven days you s h a l l make atone-
ment f o r t h e altar.'( =. 29:37.
11. Defilement l a s t e d seven days. Vhen she s h a l l be unclean seven days."
Lev. 12:2.

12. Fasting f o r seven days. "And they...fasted seven days.tt 1 Sam. 3l:13.

13. Mourning f o r seven days. "And he made a mourning f o r h i s f a t h e r seven

daysOtt Gen. 50:1O0

I!+. Seven years of service. 111 w i l l serve you seven years f o r your younger
daughter ." Gen . 29 :18.
15e Seven a n i m a l s offered. "Abraham s e t seven ewe lambs of t h e flo-ck apart.!'
Gen. 21:s.

16, The seven altars. "Build f o r me here seven a1tars.l' N u . 23:l.

17. Sprinkled blood and o i l seven times. "And the p r i e s t shall...sprinkle
p a r t o f t h e blood seven times before t h e Lordett Lev. 4:6,

18. Marched around Jericho seven times on t h e seventh day and blew seven
trumpets. "And seven p r i e s t s s h a l l bear seven trumpets. ..and on thti seventh
day you shall march around the c i t y seven times." Josh.6:4.

19. Naaman d i p s seven times. ItGo and wash i n t h e Jordan seven times.It 2 Kings
3:lO.
20. Bowing seven times, "He himself went on before them, bowing himself t o
t h e ground seven timese1I @ n o 33:3.

21. Praise God seven times, "Seven times a day I praise thee." Ps. ll9:164.
22. Restoration sevenfold. '*And i f he i s caught, he will.pay sevenfoldell
prove 6:31.

23. Forgiveness seven times. wYesus said t o him, '1 .do not say t o you seven
times, but seventy times sevenott* Matt. 18:22.

2.4. Seven deaconsc "Pick out from among you seven men o f good repute."
Acts 6:30

25. The seven churches, "John t o t h e seven.churches.It Rev. I:,!+.

26. J o b ' s seven troubles, "He w i l l d e l i v e r you from six troubles; in seven
t h e r e s h a l l no e v i l touch youOlt Job 5:19.

27. The seven lamps. '$And you shall. make t h e seven lamps f o r itat' Ex. 25:37.

28. Seven e v i l s p i r i t s . "Then he goes and brings with him seven o t h e r s p i r i t s

more e v i l than him self of^ Matt. 12:45.
29. The seven trumpet angels. T h e n I saw t h e seven angels...and seven trumpets
were given t o themefs Rev. 8:2,

- 75 -
30. The seven l a s t plagues. YCheri I saw...seven angels w i t h seven plagues.lf
Rev. 15:le

31. The seven s e a l s . "Then I saw...a scroll...sealed with seven seals.t1

Rev, 5:l,

32. The seven thunders, "The seven thllnders sounded.'' Rev. lO:3.

330 The s a b b a t i c a l year,

-
Note: All of this seven business could hardly be derived from t h e seven-day
week. You should a l s o r e c a l l how t h e number seven appears i n t h e periodic
arrangement o f chemistry,
 THE SEVEN MASTER SPIRITS

1, Relation t o Triune Deity

2. Relation t o t h e I n f i n i t e s p i r i t
3 e I d e n t i t y .and Diversity o f t h e Paaster Spirits
4. Attributes and Functions o f t h e Master S p i r i t s
5. Relation t o Creatures
6. The Cosmic Blind
7 . Morals, Virtue, and P e r s o n a l i t y
8, Urantia Personality
9. Reality of Human Consciousness
INTRODUCTION

I. RFZEREXCE: Page 184, 9 - "The Seven Master S p i r i t s .. .It

COMbWNT

1. The Seven Master S p i r i t s are t h e primal agents of t h e I n f i n i t e Sp:

2, The Seven M a s t e r ' S p i r i t s represent a l l possible a s s o c i a t i o n s and :

a s s o c i a t i o n s o f t h e three Deities.

3. This e x p l a i n s why t h e inhabited universe e ~ s t and

s i s administer<
grand d i v i s i o n s ,
1
The Seven Master S p i r i t s derive t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s from the:
likenesses:

1. The Universal Father.

2, The Eternal Son,
3 . The I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
4. The Father and t h e Son.
5* The Father and t h e S p i r i t ,
6, .The Son and t h e S p i r i t .
7 , The Father, Son, and S p i r i t

Father and Son a r e both ancestors of t h e Master S p i r i t s , i n addition t o tl:

I n f i n i t e S p i r i t . The d i v e r s i t y o f t h e Master S p i r i t s i s manifested throul
a l l creation. Each Master S p i r i t maintains force-focal headquartel-s on tl.
periphery o f Paradise

1. RELATION TO TRIUNE DEITY

I. REFERENCE: Page 185, Ql a sl
t,sentence - "We have come t o speak..

COMMENT

1, The T r i n i t y i s t h e absolute i n e v i t a b i l i t y .
 2, The Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e t h e subabsolute i n e v i t a b i l i t y .

II REFERENCE: Page 185, q3 - "Eut when t h e Seven.. ,,I1

CO
T"

When t h e Seven l&ster S p i r i t s assemble and function a s a group, they a r e

r e p r e s s n t a t i v e o f t h e power, wisdom, and a u t h o r i t y o f t h e Trinity., Master
S p i r i t s p o r t r a y sevenfold Deity.

2. RELATION TO TKE I N F I N I T E : SPIRIT

1, RETERENCE: Page 185, a5, 2nd sentence - '!At t h e c e n t e r of centers..."

COMMENT

1, Not a l l who a t t a i n Paradise a r e a b l e immediately t o discern t h e In-

f i n i t e Spirit

2, But a l l are a b l e t o commune with t h e Master S p i r i t who presides over

t h e superuniverse of t h e i r o r i g i n .

11, RXFERENCE: Page 186, - "To t h e universe.. .Ir

@omarm
Outside o f Paradise and Havona, t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t speaks o n l y by and
through t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s , i
Outside Havona, t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t works through t h e Haster Spirits.. Collec-
t i v e l y t h e y manifest a t t r i b u t e s of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t ,

3. IDENTITY AND DIXERSITY OF THE MASTER SPIRITS

I* REFERENCE: Page 186, T5 - "The Seven Master S p i r i t s . . .It

CO~?.WT

1, Master S p i r i t s a r e personal and indescribable. They a r e akin, but

a l s o diverse.

2. Each conducts h i s superuniverse i n accordance with h i s unique nat-me,

TI, RFXERENCE: Page 188, 7I" - "The i n a b i l i t y o f t h e Havona.. .I1

COMMENT
1, During t h i s age, t h e Seventh Master S p i r i t compensates t h e i m b i l i t y
of Havona pilgrims t o f i n d God t h e Supreme,
 2, All ascenders will be a b l e t o recognize and communicate with Master
S p i r i t Number Seven.
.)
Detailed description o f t h e nature and function o f t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s
as representing t h e seven a s s o c i a t i o n s o f Deity, and as related t o t h e seven
superuniverses. When a l l Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e associated t h e y a r e repre-
s e n t a t i v e of t h e T r i n i t y , The Seventh Master S p i r i t a c t s f o r t h e evolving
God t h e Supreme and i s also in l i a i s o n with t h e Reflective S p i r i t s of Uversa.

DISCUSSION

John s a w seven s p i r i t s . See Rev, 1:k. "And from t h e seven s p i r i t s who are
before his throne."

This passage probably refers t o t h e seven Image Aids on Uversa.

See a l s o Rev. 2:7. "He who has an ear, l e t him hear what t h e S p i r i t says t o
t h e churches .I1

One of these s p i r i t s says: '*To him who conquers P w i l l grant t o e a t o f t h e

t r e e o f l i f e , which i s in t h e paradise o f God." Rev. 2:7.

4. ATTRIBUTES AND FUNCTIONS OF THE MASTER SPIRITS

I, REF"cE: Page 189, 83, last sentence - *'Iti s l i t e r a l l y true..."

COMMEXT

1. The Seven Ma s t e r S p i r i t s are :

A. Personalized physical power,
B, Cosmic mind,
c. S p i r i t u a l presence o f triune Deity.

2, This seems t o be Rev, 5:6. Which are t h e seven s p i r i t s o f God sent

out i n t o a l l t h e earth.lJ

I1 REFERENCE: Page 189, 7'5 - "The Seven Master S p i r i t s a r e t h e creatorsa,.I1

COMMENT
1. The Master S p i r i t s are t h e c r e a t o r s of t h e Universe Power Directors
and t h e i r a s s o c i a t e s

2. They a l s o assist t h e Creator Sons i n t h e organization o f l o c a l mi-

verses.

111 REPEIRENCE: Page 189, T 8 - "Much o f t h e reality. .."

COMME3T

1, Always does t h e morontia intervene between t h e material and s p i r i t

realms

- 79 -
 2, It i s in t h e morontia t h a t t h e Master S p i r i t s contribute so much t o
man 1 s ascension experience.

The Master S p i r i t s represent t h e Third Source and Center i n all r e l a t i o n s h i p s

of energy, mind, and s p i r i t . They function on a l l universe l e v e l s below t h e
absolute. They are c r e a t o r s o f t h e cosmic mind and t h e Universe Power Direc-
t o r s . Cannot connect energy manifestations of t h e Master S p i r i t s with f o r c e
functions of t h e Unqualified Absolute.

Relation t o Momntia Power Supervisors i s unrevealed.

The seven -spheres of functional a c t i v i t y .

5. RELATION TO CmATURES

I. REFERENCE: Page 190, l a s t B - "Through t h i s personal i n f l ~ e n c e . . . ~ ~

COMMENT

l,Every
Master S p i r i t s .
eascendant mortal bears t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c stamp of one of t h e

2. Each c r e a t u r e , man o r angel, will e t e r n a l l y c a r r y this badge o f n a t a l

identification.

11. REFERENCE: Page 191, V3, last 2 sentences - ~"I'hroughouta l l eternity.. .It

1. Even i n t h e Corps o f t h e F i n a l i t y t h e s e Master S p i r i t t r a i t s are i n

evidence.

2. . To p o r t r a y a complete T r i n i t y r e l a t i o n s h i p requires seven f i n a l i t e r s - -

one from each superuniverse.

A superuniverse h@st h e counsel of a l l Seven Master Spirits--but t h e personal

touch of o n l y one. The personal stamp o f t h e Master S p i r i t p e r s i s t s e t e r n a l l y .

6 . 'MECOSIICMIND
I. REFERENCE: Page 191, lJ4 - "The Master S p i r i t s are t h e sevenfold'...11

' COMMENT
1, The Master S p i r i t s a r e t h e source of t h e cosmic mind.
2. The cosmic mind i s a subabsolute d e r i v a t i o n from t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

3. Cosmic mind i s f u n c t i o n a l l y r e l a t e d t o the mind of t h e Supreme Being.

 REFERENCE: Page 191, W - "There e x i s t s i n a l l . o o l l
-c
1. The " r e a l i t y respons,efPi s a quality of cosmic mind which saves us
from t h e f a l s e assumptions o f science, philosophy, and religion.

2, '6his r e a l i t y s e n s i t i v i t y responds t o cosmic r e a l i t y j u s t as energy-

material responds t o gravity.

BEFERENCE: Page 192, T2 - "$he cosmic mind...11

eoMf4ENIc'
The cosmic mind unfailingly responds t o t h r e e l e v e l s of r e a l i t y :

1. Causation-mathematical response,
2. Duty- j u d i c i a l response.
3, Worship-spiritual response

BE==: Page 192, T8 - "It is the purpose of education.,.19

COMMENT

It is t h e purpose o f :
1. Education--to develop and sharpen these endowments.
2r Civiljczation--to express them.
3. Life Experience-to r e a l i z e them,
4. Religion--to ennoble them.
5 , Personality--to unio them,
On evolutionary worlds Master S p i r i t s work through l o c a l universe Mother S p i r i t s .
Creature kinship i s explained by the common cosmic mind. The l e v e l s o f r e a l i t y
(causation, duby, worship) pertain t o science, philosophy, and religion. This
represents man's experience with things, meanings, and values,

7. MORALS, VIRTUE, AND PERSONAL IT^

I. REFWENCE: Page 193, v3 - "Only a personality'. ..
COMMENT
1, Personality has i n s i g h t and foresight-can look before i t l a p s e
2. Personality can learn from looking a s well a s from leaping.

3. Animals can learn only by leaping,

..
- 81 -
 11, Ft,EFERE;NCE: Page 193, v9 - ' X o r s l l t y can never be,..11

C0MME;NT

1. Morality cannot be advanced by force.

2. Moral fragrancy i s contagious, fight-minded persons w i l l be a t t r a c t e d

Moral duty, s c i e n t i f i c c u r i o s i t y , and s p i r i t u a l i n s i g h t a r e human i n a l i e n a b l e s

Animal response i s on motor l e v e l of experience with t r i a l and e r r o r o Moral
beings can choose between ends a s well as between means. Virtue i s choosing
between good and e v i l . Choice i s a f f e c t e d by ignorance and immaturity.
Supreme virtue i s t o do %he w i l l o f t h e Father.

8, URANTIA PERSONALITY
I. REFERENCE: Page 194, T3 - "Personality i s a unique...Jt

COMMENT

1. Personality i s unique and always precedes t h e coming 01 t h e Thought

Adjuster.

2. Personality i s d i v e r s e , o r i g i n a l , and exclusive; Thought Adjusters a r e

i d e n t i c a l i n nature.

3. Personality may b e q u a l i f i e d by t h e nature o f t h e m a t e r i a l , mindal, or

s p i r i t u a l q u a l i t i e s o f t h e o r g a n i s m 1 vehicle.

11. REFERENCE: Page 194, T5 - V r e a t u r e personality i s . . .It

C
T-

Personality i s distinguished by:

1, Self-consciousness.
2. Relative free w i l l .

IIr REFERENCE: Page q 9 4 , 87 - "The r e l a t i v e f r e e

COMMENT
This i s a l i s t o f t h i n g s i n which free will i s involved.

The Universal Father bestows personality. Personality i s not definable, but

i t s components can be recognized. Personality i s both unique and changeless.
Personality i s characterized by self-consciousness and f r e e will. Personalit!
recognizes t h e t h r e e b a s i c mind r e a l i t i e s of t h e cosmos.
. .. 9. *REALITY OF I-fIlMApJ CONSCIOUSNESS
I, RZFERENCE: -
Page 195, ?h "The cosmic-mind-endowed,e.lt

(xIMM%NT

1, The cosmic-minded, Adjuster-indwelt person possesses innate recogni-

t i o n of:

A, Energy reality-the f a c t o f God,

B e Mind reality-the law o f Cod. .
C. S p i r i t reality-the love o f God. .-,\

2. Human experience .is validated by t h e u n i f i c a t i o n o f t h e s e r e a l i t y re-

sponses ,

I10 REPERENCE: Page 195, a6 - "If mortal m a n fails...!@

COMMENT

1. When mortal man f a i l s t o survive:

A. S p i r i t u a l values survive i n t h e Thought Adjuster.

B. P e r s o n a l i t y values (but not i d e n t i t y ) p e r s i s t i n t h e a c t u a l i z i n g

Supreme Being,

2, P e r s o n a l i t y i d e n t i t y survives i n t h e survival of t h e SOUP.

PIE, REFER EN^: Page 196, T6 - "Self-consciousness i s i n essence.,.^^

-
COMMEm!

Four f a c t o r s are inherent i n human self-consciousness:

A. The quest for knowledge,

B. The quest for moral values,
C, The quest for s p i r i t u a l values.
D. The quest for p e r s o n a l i t y va2ae-s.

The evolving s o u l has s u r v i v a l q u a l i t i e s . C i v i l i z a t i o n s perish, but science,

morality, and r e l i g i o n survive. Only a God-knowing person can love another
as he loves himself. The b a s i s o f worship.

DISCUSSILON
lfEtWI"IN OF SPIRIT AS USEXI IN THE BIBLE
I, God i s s p i r i t . John 4:24. T a d i s s p i r i t , and t h o s e who worship him must
worship in s p i k t and truth.'!

2,, The.Creator Spirit--the Conjoint Actor. Gen. 1:2. "And t h e , S p i r i t o f God

was moving over the face o f t h e waters,"

Ps. 104:30. 'When thou sendest f o r t h t h y S p i r i t , t h e y a r e created."

- 83 -
 The omnipresent spirit--the Infinite Spirit. Ps. 139.7, Whither shall
I go f r o m t h y Spirit?11

The mind spirit--mind gravity. Eph. 4:23. "And be renewed i n t h e s p i r i t

o f your minds .I1

Spirit--the breath of l i f e . Job 27:3. "As long a s my breath i s i n me,

and t h e s p i r i t of God i s i n m y nostrils.11 (The domain o f t h e L i f e Carriers.)

.
The indwelling spirit--Thought Adjusters. Zech. 12:l.
Lord, who. .formed t h e s p i r i t of m a n within him.l1
"Thus says t h e

Job 3 2 : 8 . n3ut it is t h e s p i r i t i n a man...that makes him understand."

Job 32:18. "The s p i r i t within me constrains me.'t

Ps. 3l:5. "Into t h y hand I commit my s p i r i t , "

Prov. 20:27. "The s p i r i t o f man i s t h e lamp o f t h e Lord.It

Eccl. 12:7. '!And t h e s p i r i t returns t o God who gave it.!*

-
Note: This s p i r i t symbolized. See Matt. 3~16,Mark 1:lO. ( S p i r i t de-
scending on Jesus l i k e a dove, following baptism.)

The Holy S p i r i t . Ps. 5l:ll. "Take not t h y holy s p i r i t from me."

Acts 8:29. "And the Spirit said t o P h i l i p , 'Go up and join t h i s chariot. *I1 ?
I n t h e Urantia Book, t h e Holy S p i r i t i s t h e presence o f the l o c a l universe
Mother S p i r i t .

8. Spiritual g i f t s . 1Cor. 12:k. 11Now .there are v a r i e t i e s o f gifts, but t h e

same S p i r i t ..a

2 Sam. 23:2. "The S p i r i t of t h e Lord speaks by me.!'

9. The fruits of the Spirit. Gal. 5:22. '1But t h e f r u i t o f t h e S p i r i t i s

love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, f a i t h f u l n e s s , gentleness,
~e1f~contml.n,

LO 0 The seven adjutant spirits. Isa. 11:2. "The s p i r i t o f wisdom and under-
standing, t h e s p i r i t of counsel and might, t h e s p i r i t of knowledge and t h e
f e a r of t h e Lord.!!

Ex. 28:3. "Speak' t o a l l who have a b i l i t y , whom I have endowed with an

able mind.18

u. One of t h e t h r e e f a c t o r s of human personality. 1 Thess. 5:23. "And m y

your s p i r i t and s o u l and body be kept sound and blameless.I1

12 . Used synonymously'with personalitx. 2 Kings 2:l5.

of Elijah r e s t s upon E l i ~ h a . ~ ~ ~
"They said, 'The s p i r i t
 Prov, 18~14. "A man's s p i r i t w i l l endure sickness; but a broken s p i r i t
who can bear?"

Used as synonymous with temperament o r disposition. Neh. 9 : 2 0 . "Thou

gavest t h y good S p i r i t t o i n s t r u c t themelf

Ps. 34:18, Vhe Lord i s near t o t h e brokenhearted, and saves t h e crushed

i n spirit,"

P s , 5l:lO. "And put a new and r i g h t s p i r i t within rne.Ir

Prov, 16:18, IIPri.de goes before destruction, and a haughty s p i r i t before

a fall.I'

U s e d t o denote depression--despair, 1 Kings 21:5, ltfmyi s your s p i r i t

so vexed t h a t you e a t no

Isa. 6 1 ~ 3 . "To give thern,..the mantle of p r a i s e i n s t e a d of a faint s p i r i t . "

Prov. 15:13, %y sorrow of h e a r t t h e s p i r i t i s broken.It

Luke l3:U. !'And t h e r e was a woman who had had a s p i r i t o f i n f i r m i t y f o r

eighteen years

Used t o connote emotional enthusiasm. Acts 18:25. "And being fervent, h

s p i r i t , he s p k e and taught accurately. It

Rom. 12:ll. Wever f l a g i n zeal, be aglow with t h e Spirit."

1 Cor. 2:4. Wy speech and my message were...in demonstration o f t h e S p i r i t e l l

Used t o denote self-control. Prov. 16:32. "He who i s slow t o anger i s

b e t t e r t h a n the mighty, and he who rules h i s s p i r i t than he who t a k e s a
city

The S p i r i t o'f Truth. John 16:13. When t h e S p i r i t o f t r u t h comes, he

will guide you i n t o a l l truth.It
Pmv, l:23. "Behold, I will pour o u t my thoughts t o you."

18, Spirit assists i n prayer and worship. Rom. 8:26. "Likewise t h e S p i r i t

helps us i n o u r weakness; f o r we do not know how t o pray as w e ought, but
the S p i r i t himself i n t e r c e d e s f o r US."

1 Cor. l4:15. "1 w i l l pray with t h e s p i r i t and I w i l l pray with t h e mind

also

19, E v i l spirits.
A. S p i r i t s i n prison. 1 Peter 3:19. W e went and preached t o t h e s p i r i t s
i n prison If (Probably interned angels and midwayers ) .
B. Wicked s p i r i t s . Matt. 12:43. !'And when the unclean s p i r i t has gone
out of a man,"

C. God sends e v i l s p i r i t s . Judges 9:23. ItAnd God sent an e v i l spirit.It

-
Note: Early Hebrews b e l i e v e d t h a t both good and e v i l s p i r i t s came
from God.

Ex. 31:3. "And I have f i l l e d him with the S p i r i t o f Godolt

1 Sam. 16:23. "And whenever t h e e v i l s p i r i t from God w a s upan, Saul.lt

Used a s characterizing t h e phenomena o f mediumship, magic, etc. (Tricks

of the subconscious mind) 1Kinas 22:21,22. Then a s p i r i t came forward
...saying, '1 Will entice him~'.e.ll...will be a lying s p i r i t . ' "
S p i r i t as contrasted with the flesh. Matt. 2 6 : U . "The s p i r i t indeed i s
willing, but t h e f l e s h i's w 1 3 a k . I ~

To characterize the new b i r t h . J o h , 3:5. lfUnless one i s born of water and

t h e S p i r i t , he cannot ' e n t e r t h e kingdom o f GodOtf

Eze. 11:19. "And I w i l l give them one heart and put a new s p i r i t w i t h i n
them.!'

To denote unity and perfection. Eph. 4:3. IfEager t o maintain t h e unity

o f t h e Spirit i n t h e bond o f peace."

Angels are called spirits, Heb. l:l& "Are they not a l l ministering
s p i r i t s sent f o r t h t o serve?"

The seven s p i r i t s of revelation. Bsv. 1:4. '!The seven s p i r i t s who a r e

before h i s throne.lt
 PAPER 17

THE SEVEN SUPREME SPIRIT GROUPS

Seven Supreme Executives

blaj e st on--Chicf o f Reflect i v i t g
The Beflective S p i r i t s
The Reflective Image Aids
The Seven S p i r i t s of t h e Circuits
The Local Universe Creative S p i r i t s
The Ad jutant Mind-Spirit s
h c t i o n s o f t h e Supreme S p i r i t s

INTRODUCTION I

Im REFERENCE:: Page 19'7, =,2 - "The seven Supreme S p i r i t groups.,."

COMMENT
The f i r s t t h r e e groups are created by t h e T r i n i t y and t h e l a s t f o u r by
t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t o r h i s associatese

1. THE SErnJ SUPRE343 EXECUTIVES

1. REFERENCE: Page 198, 84 - V h e s e Supreme Executives do not originate...l1

-C
1. These executives do not originate policies; t h e y are t h e over-all ad-
ministrators o f t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s .

2. They a l s o co-ordinate the p o l i c i e s of a l l r u l e r s o f t h e grand universe.

IT. FEFERENCE: Page 199, V3 - '*Each Supreme Executive.. .

Each Supreme Executive has two cabinets:

1. Children of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
2, Mortals of Paradise attainment and t r i n i t i z e d sons o f g l o r i f i e d mortals.

2. MAJESTON--CHDEF OF REPI;ECTIVITY
I, RE-CE: Page 199, U7 - " T h i s momentous transaction...'*

CopllMENT

1. When t h e Seven Master S p i r i t s completed creation of forty-nine Reflec-

 t i v e S p i r i t s a new universe reaction occurred.

2. Majeston w a s created by:

A. Seven Master S p i r i t s .
3. Paradise Trinity.
C. Supreme Being.
D. Deity Absolute.

IT. REmNCE: Page 200, 83 - 'The creation of Majeston..."

-C
1. Majeston was the first supreme creative a c t of t h e Supreme Being.
2. Hajeston was the greatest f a c t u a l i s a t i o n since Havona.

3. The Deity response i n t h e creation of Majeston was m s t l y beyond a l l

expectations

3. THE REFLECTIVE SPIRITS

I REFERENCE: Page 200, T5 - "The forty-nine b f l e c t i v e Spirits.. .If

1. Though Reflective S p i r i t s a r e o f T r i n i t y origin, each resembles one of

the Seven Master S p i r i t s .

2. To portray a l l Deity t r a i t s of t h e Father, Son, and S p i r i t it requires

seven diverse Reflective S p i r i t s .

3. *Accordinglg, each superuniverse has seven diverse Reflective S p i r i t s .

11. REFERENCE: Page 201, 83 - "The Beflective S p i r i t s a r e not.. .I1

COMMENT

1. Reflective S p i r i t s are retentive as w e l l as transmitting personalities.

2. They produce seconaphixn who also are retentive personalities.

1x1. -m: Page 201, 85 - "The r e f l e c t i v i t y organization...lt

CaMMENT
The r e f l e c t i v e system is i n constant operation as both a news-gathering
and a decree-disseminating mechanism,
 4. THE REFLECTIVE IMAGE A I D S

5. TKE SEVEN SPIRITS OF THE CIRCUITS

REFERENCZ: Page 2.03, T4 - ~"l'heC i r c u i t S p i r i t s are.. .Is

-c o m m
1. These s p i r i t s a r e r e l a t e d t o Havona n a t i v e s much as Adjusters are
t o mortals.

2, But t h e s e S p i r i t s never become a prt of t h e Havona personality.

60 THE LOCAL UNIVERSE CREATIVE SPIRITS

REFERENCE: Page 203, R"5 - JNuch t h a t pertains...lf

There a r e six known phases o f t h e universe Mother S p i r i t s :

1, I n i t i a l Paradise Differentiation.
2, Preliminary Creatorship Training.
3. The Stage o f Physical Creation.
4. The Life-Creation Era.
5. The Postbestowal Ages.
4l 6. The Ages o f Light and L i f e ,
7. The Wnrevealed Career.

7. THE ADJUTANT MIND-SPIIRITS

8. PWCTIONS OF THE SUPREW3 SPIRITS
I, REFERENCE: Page 205, q3 - "The seven groups o f c o e t t
COMMENT

1, These S p i r i t s operate from t h e T r i n i t y on Paradise t o mortals

evolutionary worlds.

2, They unify descending administrative l e v e l s .

XI. REFERENCE: Page 205, 7.4 - "Together with t h e i r . , . "

COMMENT

The v a s t host o f ministering s p i r i t s are c r e a t e d by t h e s e Supreme

111. REFERENCE: Page 205, - "The seven Supreme S p i r i t groups...11

1. These groups c o - o r d i n a t e a l l inhabited creation-the grand univere

2. The f i r s t group-the Seven Master Spirits-seems t o co-ordinate t t

a c t i v i t i e s o f God the Sevenfold.
 PAPER 18

THE SUPREME T R I N I T Y PERSONALITXES

f, The 'Prinitized Secrets o f Supremacy

2, The Eternals of Days
3, The Ancients of Bays
4, The Perfections of Days
The Recents o f Days
6. The Unions o f ~ a y s
'7, The Faithfuls o f Bays

INTFDDUCTION

I, REFERENCE: Page 207, %L - IISupreme T r i n i t y Personalities.,.tt

COlJBEI!?T

They a r e designed f o r specific work and function i n seven groups.

II. REFERENCE: Page 207, a3 - "Throughout the grand universe,..1t

COPlMENT

They a r e perfect administrators and represent the j u s t i c e and are the execu-
t i v e judgmerrt o f the Paradise Trinity.

l, THE TXNITIZED SECRETS OF SUPREMACY

I, REFEElENCE: Page 208, %. -D "The Trinitiaed Secrets of Suprema.cy...It

1. These Sons function a s a council o f t e n a s world rulers; they also

function a s individuals i n charge of seven divisions of administration.

2:" A group o f three represent the Deities of the Trinity.

11. REFERENCE: Page 208, T2 - ItAlthough there i.see.It

COMMENT

1, There i s an over-all resemblance of these Secrets of Supremacy.

2. These i s also a group characteristic distinguishing each company o f
t e n , This is determined by the seven possible associations o f t h e
three Deities.
 2. TKE E!J!EXNALS OF DAYS
REFERENCE: Page 208, T6 - ''Each o f t h e b i l l i o n mrlds ... It

1, One b i l l i o n Eternals o f Days r u l e t h e worlds of Havona, They are

created by the Trinity.

2. They e t e r n a m r u l e t h e one world o f original assignment,

. REFERENCE: Page 209, a2 - '"he architecture..

-
C m

1. A l l s t r u c t u r e s and embellishment o f each Havona world a r e o r i g i n a l and

unique ,

2, Ascenders spend some time on each of these worlds.

3. Havona is inward f r o m o u r m r l d rather than upward.

3. TXE ANCIENTS OF DAYS

I. REFERENCE: Page 209, T4 - "The Ancients o f Days are. .
COMME3T

1. All Ancients of Days are identical. Rey disclose t h e unified nature

of t h e Trinity.

2. They possess diverse personalities.

.
3.' They provide a uniform direction o f the otherwise seven d i f f e r e n t
superuniverses

11, R E F " C E : Page 209, T5 - "The Seven Master S p i r i t s . . .It

coMME%T
1. The diverse Master S p i r i t s determine t h e nature of t h e i r superuniverses.
2. The Ancients of Days pmvide t h e administrat.ion.

3. There is uniformity of administration i n t h e presence o f creative

diversity.

111. REF&RENCE: Page 209, %5 - "The Ancients o f Days were.. .'I

C0MME;NT

1. The Ancients of Days represent t h e beginning o f t h e personality records

o f t h e universes.
 2, The f i r s t entry oh universe records pertains t o t h e creation o f t h e
21 Ancients o f Days.

4. THE PERFECTIONS OF DAYS

I. REFERENCC: Page 210, a4 - "There a r e just two hundred...t1

COMMENT
1, These beings rule t h e major sectors of t h e superuniverses.
2, They are t h e vicegerents o f t h e Ancients of Days.
Ha REPERENCE: Page 2ll, '!f3 - tlYou will early see. oll

CoMIE4ENT

All ascenders contact these Sons; they administer pledges t o t h e major

sector graduates ,,

IbI. REFERENCE: Page 211, %5 - "Although you are entered..."

COMMENT
Ascenders pass through a l l ten o f t h e major sectors i n our superuniverse
on the way t o Havona.

' 3
t .

5. THE RECENTS OF DAYS

f

I, REPERENeE: Page 211, T6 - "The Becents of Days a r e t h e youngest...ll

COMMENT

1. They rule the minor sectorsc

2. They were a l l trained by t h e Havona Eternals o f Days.

11, FEPEXBNCE: Page 212, T3 - ITou will a l l sometime know..."

Urantians w i l l meet the Becents o f Bays on Uminor t h e t h i r d , t h e c a p i t a l

of our minor sector o f Erma.

6. 'PHE UNIONS OF DAYS

I, REFERENCE: Page 212, $!+- ItThe T r i n i t y personalities.. .If

C0WI!JT

1. The orders o f "Daystf do not function as administrators below the super-

universe level. , \-,r-*

- 93 -
 2, The Unions o f Days represent t h e Paradise T r i n i t y t o t h e rt
l o c a l universes.

3. They a l s o i n a s p e c i a l manner represent t h e Universal Fathe

11, REFERENCE: Page 212, 88 - "A Union o f Days is not.. .It

COMNEnT

1. These Sons are not organically connected with t h e l o c a l uni

governments, and act only on request.

2. They are ex o f f i c i o members of a l l primary councils.

7. THE FAITHFULS OF DAYS

I, REFERENCE: Page 213, 83 - "These high Trinity-origin...ll

COMMENT

1. These Sons are Paradise advisers t o t h e c o n s t e l l a t i o n ruler

Most Highs.

2. The reserve corps of these Sons i s t h e Advisory Commission

universe E t h i c s and Self-government.

3. They r o t a t e i n service.

11. REFERENCE: Page 213, - "The F a i t h f u l s o f Days.. .I)

COMMENT

1, These Sons are t h e last link i n t h e long advisory chain ext

Paradise t o t h e l o c a l universes.

2. The t w o lower units of l o c a l universe administration (systeI

habited worlds) are wholly i n t h e hands o f n a t i v e beings.

BIBLE TEACHING ON THE JUDGMENT

1. Judgment Dap-IlDay o f t h e Lord.1t

2 Peter 2 : 9 , 'IAnd t o keep t h e unrighteous under punishment unt:

of judgment."

2 P e t e r 3:7. Wave been stored up f o r f f r e , being kept u n t i l ti.

judgment. 11

.Matt. 11~24. "It s h a l l be m o r e t o l e r a b l e on t h e day o f judgment

land of Sodom.
 John l2:31. Vow i s the Judgnent of t h i s world."

2 . Judgment Seat--Throne

Rom. l&:lO. 'VFor we s h a l l all stand before t h e judgment seat o f God."

Ps. 9 ~ 7"He ~has established h i s throne or judgment.I1

Rev. X:4. 181 s a w thrones, and seat,ed on them were those t o whom judgment
was committedet1

3. The Ancients of Days

Dan. 7:9. I1Thrones were placed and one t h a t was ancient o f days took his
s e a t .n

Dan. 7:13. "Then came one l i k e a son o f man, and he came t o t h e Ancient
o f Days and was presented before him.11

Dan. 7:22. IWntil t h e Ancient of Days cames and judgment was given f o r
t h e s a i n t s o f t h e Most High.11

These are t h e only references t o the.Ancients o f Days i n t h e Bible.

I n Dan. 7:lO it says: '"he court sat i n judgment and t h e books were opened.1f

This r e c a l l s Job 12:lO. Vn h i s hand i s t h e l i f e of every l i v i n g thing."

The Moffatt t r a n s l a t i o n reads: IIIn whose c o n t r o l l i e s every l i v i n g soul,

and t h e whole l i f e of man,"

4 . The Book o f L i f e
Dan. 12:l. %xxr people s h a l l be delivered, everg'one whose name s h a l l be
found w r i t t e n i n t h e booketl
.
Ps. 69:28. "Let them be b l o t t e d out o f t h e book of:,the living.I1
Rev. 20:12. !'Also another book was opened, which i s t h e book o f l i f e . "

Phil. 4:3. "And t h e r e s t o f my f e l l o w workers, whose names are i n t h e book

of l i f e . "
*
Rev, 3:z. "And I wiff not blot h i s name out of t h e book o f U f e e t s

5. As You Judge ,,

Matt. 7:2, with t h e judgment you pronounce you w i l l be judged."

lpF'o~
 6, According t o Your Deeds

Ekcl. 1l: 9 0 "But know that.. .God will bring you blto judgment.

Eccl. 12:U. "For God w i l l bring every deed i n t o judgment, with every
secret t h i n g , whether good o r eVtlalt

Matt, 12:36. Wn t h e day o f judgment men will render account f o r e v e q

c a r e l e s s word they utter."

7 * God's Judwent Is J u s t
Job 3.4:12. !!And t h e Almighty w i h not pervert j u s t i c e e n

Isa. 3O:lS. '"The Lord i s a God of justice."

Rom. 2:2. 'We know t h a t t h e judgment o f God r i g h t l y falls on those w h

do such things."

Rom. 11:33. "How unsearchable a r e h i s judgments and how i n s c r u t a b l t h

ways !n

8. The Righteous Are Judged First

1 P e t e r 4:17. "The time has come f o r judgment to begin with t h e house

of God. It

elect . .
Matt. &:3l "And he will send out h i s angels.. .and they w i l l gather

9. Judgment of Fallen Angels

2 Peter 2:k. "For i f God did not spare the angels when they sinned, t
~

c a s t them i n t o h e l l and committed them to p i t s of nether gloom t o be 1

u n t i l t h e judgment ."
Jude 6. "And the angels t h a t did not keep t h e i r own position.. .have 1
kept by him i n e t e r n a l chains i n t h e nether gloom u n t i l t h e judgment
t h e g r e a t day."

10, The Father Makes t h e Son Judge

John 5:22. "The Father judges no one, but has given a l l judgaent t o
Son. 11

Rom. 2:16. "On t h a t day when...God judges t h e s e c r e t s of men by Chri

Jesus .lf

11. The Saints Acting as Judges

Dan, 7:22. ' f u n t i 1 t h e Ancient o f Days came, and judgment was given f
s a i n t s o f the Most High."
Luke 22:3O. "That you may eat and drink a t my t a b l e in my kingdom, and
s i t on thrones judging the twelve tribes o f Imael,fl

1 Cor. 6: 2,3. '!Do you not know t h a t t h o saints W i l l judge t h e world? @.

Do you not know t h a t we a r e t o judge angels?'s

 PAPER 19

THE CO-ORDINATE T,FLINITY-OFUGIN BEINGS

1. The T r i n i t y Teacher Sons

2. The Perfectors of Wisdom
3. The Divine Counselors
4. The Universal Censors
5. Inspired Trinity S p i r i t s
6 . Havona Natives
7 * Paradise Citizens
INTRODUCTION
REFEFENCE: Page 214, - ' T h i s Paradise group...t1

COHMENT

T h i s i s a mixed group o f Trinity-origin beings with widely varying funcLions.

1. THE TRINITY TFACHER SONS

I. REFERENCE: Page 2l4, 8 3 - "Of a l l t h e high orders...11

COMMENT

1. While t h e s e Sons are of Trinity o r i g i n , they function i n t h e realms o f

divine sonship.

2. They bridge t h e gulf between Trinity- and dual-origin p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

11. REFERENCE: Page 215, ffl - "In this connection.. .I1

COHENT

1, Teacher Sons are t h e supreme co-ordinators of Trinity o r i g i n .

2. I n t h e universe tk g r e a t dangers exist:

A. The e r r o r o f t h e circumscribed viewpoint.

B. The e v i l of a segmentalized conception of r e a l i t y and d i v i n i t y .

111. REFERENCE: Page 215, U2 - "For example.. .It

1. Ordinarily t h e human mind craves t o approach problems by proceeding

from t h e simple t o t h e complex.
2; T h i s technique may reveal o r i g i n s , but it reveals l i t t l e about destiny.

- 98 -
 IV. REFZXNCE: Page 215 - When t h e human mind. ..
I: COMMENT

Reasoning from the simple t o t h e complex may involve four errors:

I, Failure t o perceive t h e f i n a l goal.
2. Oversimplification o f cosmic evolutionary r e a l i t y .

3. howledge o f causation does not necessarily indicate present status.

4. History does not reveal destiny. Ends are not shown i n ' t i m e begin-
nings *

V. E C E : Page 215, 85 - "Therefore, because o f these,. ."

COPlMENT
The plan o f the Urantia Book i s t o appmach planetary problems by s+.arting
out w i t h t h e infinite, t h e eternal, and t h e divine.

2. THE PERFEXTORS OF WISDOM

I. REFERENCE: Page 215, '116 - nThe Perfectors of Nisdomeeett

cCHKEXT

These are the specialiaed Trinity beings who personify divine wisdom.
11. REFERE-NCE: Page 216, T2 - '%herever and whenever. * .

.3 When these beings function, T r i n i t y wisdon functions,

2. Perfectors of Wisdom do not r e f l e c t wisdom;-they wisdom,

3. They a r e fountains of discretion and wellsprings o f discrimination t o

all.

III. REFEIENG3: Page 216, T4 - ~"I'hePerfectors o f Wisdom...ta

COWMENT
1. Perfectors of Wisdom require the complement o f experiential wisdom f o r
administrative sagacity.

2. After becoming seventh stage s p i r i t s , Paradise f i n a l i t e r s may a t t a i n

new heights o f administrative wisdom i n t h e ultimate universes of
outer space.
 3. THE D I V I N E COUNSELORS

I, REFERENm: Page lf6 - "These Trinity-origin beings.. .I!

COIvMENT

These T r i n ty-o r Ieings do not r e f l e c t divine counsel--Ley -

are tha
counsel

II. REF"CE: Page 11'1 - "Divine Counselors are..."

COMMENT
1. From one t o seven Counselors a r e associated with a P e r f e c t o r of Wisdom
and a Universal Censor.

2. All t h r e e o r d e r s serve throughout a l l divisions of t h e superuniverse

government.

111. REFEF?BNCE: Page 217, T3 - "One Perfector o f Wisdom..."

COMMENT

1. A t r i b u n a l of T r i n i t y - d i v i n i t y , the. highest mobile advisory body i n

t h e universe, c o n s i s t s of:

.A. 1 Perfector o f Wisdom.

B. 1 Universal Censor.
C. 7 Divine Counselors.

2. These a d v i s e r s function as:

A. Fact f i n d e r s .
B. Truth revealers.
C. Problem solvers.

3. Their v e r d i c t s and decisions a r e equivalent t o t h e adjudication of t h e

Ancient s of Days. . .

4. THE UNIVERSAL CENSORS

I. FLEFERENCE: Page 217, W - nThere a r e exactly eight b i l l i o n . . .It

COMMENT

1. These Censors are t h e judgment of Deity--the Paradise Trinity.

2, Ancients o f Days do not sit i n judgment without t h e Censors.

 IIo REF"G3: Page 218, 83 - Whenever and
\
COWNT

1. Censors render verdicts i n association with Perfectors of Wisdom and

Divine Counselors-their decisions represent the united Wisdom, coun-
sel, and judgment of the T r i n i t y .

2. I n this j u r i d i c a l trio--

A. Perfector of Wisdom i s "1 was." --

B. Divine Counselor i s --
"1 w i l l be."
C. Universal Censor i s am." -
111, REF'ERENCE: Page 218, T4 - "The Censors are..,11

COMMENT

1, Censors a r e universe t o t a l i n g personalities.

2. Regardless of t h e number of witnesses o r t h e m u l t i p l i c i t y o f evidence--
t h e Censor t o t a l s t h e whole.

3. There i s no appeal from t h e verdict of a Censor.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 218, 86 - 'Qut t h i s i s not a

comm
3
1. It i s impossible t o forecast t h e Censor's verdict.
2, It is possible t o determine t h e Creator a t t i t u d e and t h e creature ex-
perience $ but Censor decisions a r e unpredictable *

3. The explanation: The Censors a r e probably i n l i a i s o n d t h t h e Deity

Absolute *
-
Note: Observation of a musical genius o r a mathematical prodi& w i l l af-
ford some h i n t of how c e r t a i n minds can almost automatically solve i n t r i -
cate mathematical problems. Recall how the seraphim knows the number o f
h a i r s on your head,

5. INSPIRED TRINITY SPIRITS

I, REFEmCE: Page 219, T3 - ''1 w i l l be able. .Is

C O m T

1. The Trinity S p i r i t s a r e a wholly secret order of T r i n i t y helpers,

2, Their number i s probably n o t fixed.

 11. RF;FTB3NCE: Page 219, q4 - *'We f u l l y understand. .I1

COMMENT

1. We understand l i t t l e about these S p i r i t s . Perhaps they are super-

. personal s p i r i t s .

2, They operate over a l l known c i r c u i t s and a r e almost independent o f bot

time and space.

111. REFERENCE: Page 219, T6 - Yl'he Melchieedeks.. .I1

COMMENT

Inspired T r i n i t y S p i r i t s may sometime i n t h e future function i n place o f

S o l i t a r y Messengers, whose ranks are gradually being depleted.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 219, 87 - "The Inspired spirit^...^^ and

Page 220, a2 - 111 may relate.. ,'I

COMMENT

1. S o l i t a r y Messengers detect both q u a l i t a t i v e and quantitative response

when i n t h e presence o f Inspired Trinity S p i r i t s .

2, Thought Adjusters produce only a q u a l i t a t i v e response.

3. There appears t o be a close relationship between Inspired Trinity

S p i r i t s and Thought Adjusters.

V. REFERENCE: Page 220, 7"5 - "We know t h a t the..."

COMMENT

1. T r i n i t y Teacher Sons a r e devoted t o conscious enlightenment.

2, Inspired Trinity S p i r i t s may be concerned with superconscious tech-

niques of creature enlightenment.

3* There may be a l i a i s o n function of t h e s e two types of s p i r i t u a l

teachers.

6, HAVONA NATIVES

I. REFERENCE: Page 221, lJ4 - "The Havona natives are.. .n

COMMENT
Havona natives a r e created by t h e Paradise T r i n i t y and a r e beyond the
range of mortal conception.
 'II. REF"CE: Page 221, 7 f 7 - "The s t a t u s evolution,.."
i

COHMENT

1. The population o f Havona i s being gradually depleted by i n f i l t r a -

t i o n i n t o t h e various f i n a l i t e r corps.

2. W i l l t h i s sometime stop? O r , will t h e population o f Havona undergo

a change i n t h e future ages?

3. Possible f u t u r e inhabitants o f Havona may be:

A. Univitatia,
B. Superuniverse mortals from worlds long s e t t l e d i n l i g h t and l i f e .
6. S p i r i t u a l aristocracy from t h e o u t e r universes,

111, REFERENCE: Page 222, T'2 - 'We know t h a t t h e Havona,.,~~

COMMENT
1, Present-day Havona d i f f e r s from t h e Havona o f former ages,
2, The f u t u r e may bring about s t i l l o t h e r changes,

3. The universe i s nonstatic; only God i s changeless.

1 7, PARADISE CITIZENS
REPERENCE: -
Page 222, '1%3 Vhere a r e resident.. .I8

mmm
There a r e more than t h r e e thousand orders of Paradise Citizens.

KSDOM I N THE BIBLE

1. The S p i r i t of Wisdom

Isa, P1:2. "And t h e S p i r i t of the Lord shal l r e s t upon him, t h e s p i r i t of

wisdom and understanding, t h e s p i r i t o f counsel and might, t h e s p i r i t o f
knowledge and t h e fear o f the Lordeft The s p i r i t o f wisdom ( t h e seventh
adjutant spirit) is mentioned first

2, Wisdom Is t h e GifY, o f God

Ex, 28:3. "You s h a l l speak t o all who have a b i l i t y , whom I have endowed
with an a b l e mindem (King James Version: "Have endowed w i t h wisdom.'t)

1 Kings 3:28. !*And they stood i n awe o f t h e kings because they perceived
t h a t t h e wisdom o f God was i n him.lt
1 Kings ,!+:29,30. "And Cod gave Solomon wisdom and understanding beyond
measure,.,so t h a t Solomon's wisdom surpassed the wisdom of a l l the people
of the east.fr

Pmv. 2:6, "For t h e Lord gives wisdom.lf

Eph, 1':17, "That the God of our Lord Jesus C h r i s t . . .may give you a s p i r i t
o f wisdomelf

Jas, 1:5. "If any of you lacks wisdom, let him ask God who gives t o all
men generously.

Wisdom a S p i r i t u a l Bestowal

.
-%iy "And h e has f i l l e d him with t h e S p i r i t of God, with a b i l i t y . "

Deut . 34: 9, "And Joshua the son of Nun was f u l l of the s p i r i t of wisdom.'*

Wisdom a Divine Attribute

Job 12:13, "With God are wisdom and might,"

Pmv, 3:13. "Happy i s the man who f i n d s wisdom."

Eccl. 8:l. ItA manfs wisdom makes his face shine.lf

D a n , 2 : Z . Tie gives wisdom t o the wise and knowledge t o those who have
under st anding. $1

Fear of God the Beginning o f Wisdom

Job 28:28. "Behold, t h e f e a r of t h e Lord, t h a t i s wisdom.n

Ps, lll:lOo )'The f e a r of the Lord i s the beginning o f wisdorn.lf

Pmv, 9:10, "The f e a r o f the Lord is t h e beginning of wisdom, and t h e

knowledge of t h e Holy One i s insight."

Wisdom the Chief of All Goals

Ps. 90:12. It& teach us t o number our days that w e may get a heart o f
wisdom. '1

Prov, 4:5, '$Get wisdom; get insight."

Prov. 16:~6. "To get wisdom i s b e t t e r than gold.Ir

The Folly o f Worldly Wisdom

1 Cor. 3:19. "For t h e wisdom o f t h i s world is f o l l y with Godel$

 Matt. ll:25. "Jesus declared, 11 thank t h e e , Father...that thou h a s t
hidden these t h i n g s from t h e wise and understanding and revealed them t o
babes. (1

8, S p i r i t u a l Wisdom

Luke 7:35. tfWisdom i s j u s t i f i e d by a l l her children.t'

Acts 6 : 3 . 'IPick o u t from among you seven men o f good repute, full of t h e
S p i r i t and of wisdom.1'

Cole 1:9, I1'I'hat ;you may be f i l l e d with t h e knowledge o f his Will in a l l

s p i r i t u a l wisdom and understanding. n

Jas, 3:l7 l r E M t t h e wisdom from above i s first pure, t h e n peaceable,

gentle, open t o reason, full of mercy and good fruits.lg

9. Conceit Is Not Wisdom

Pmv, 3:7. "Be not wise i n your own eyes,"

Prov. 28:ll. HA r i c h man is wise i n h i s own eyes.It

-
Note:
or
Many l%sdomls passages i n t h e King James Version are rendered l l a b i l i t y t l
i n t h e Revised Standard Version,
 PAPER 20

THE P'ARADISE SONS O F GOD

1, The Descending Sons o f God

2, The Magisterial Sons
30 J u d i c i a l Actions
40 Magisterial Missions
5. Bestowal o f the Paradise Sons o f God
6. The Mortal-Bestowal Careers
7. The T r i n i t y Teacher Sons
80 Local Universe Ministry o f t h e Daylals
9. Planetary Service o f the Daynalls
10 0 United Ministry o f t h e Paradise Sons

1NTRL)DUCTION

REFERENCE: Page 223, vl - "As t h e y function,..Ia

COM3ENT

Functionally t h e Sons o f God a r e divided i n t o t h r e e groups--Descending,

Ascending, and T r i n i t i z e d .

1. THE DESCENDING SONS OF GOB

9
,J'
I, REFERENCE: Page 223, V3 - l t A l l descending Sons..." and
%!+ - T h e remaining four.
CQMMEXC
1, These Sons are dedicated t o helping evolutionary creatures ascend t o
Paradise t o f i n d t h e Father.

2, The f i r s t t h r e e groups are Paradise Sons, t h e l a s t four are l o c a l

universe Sons.

11. REFERENCE: Page 224, 82 - "The Paradise Sons. a .Is

COMMENT

The Paradise Sons are o f threefold o r i g i n :

1, Creator Sons--produced by t h e Universal Father and t h e E t e r n a l Son.

2, Magisterial Sons--produced by t h e Eternal Son and t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

3. T r i n i t y Teacher Sons--produced by t h e Father, Son, and S p i r i t .

111. REFERENCE: Page 224, $4 - "The Creator Sons.. el1

m m
1, Creator Sons possess a s p i r i t u a l endowment which they can bestow upon
t h e i r creatures.

2, This i s t h e S p i r i t o f Truth which Michael bestowed upon Urantia mortals.

3. Creator Sons d r a w a11 s p i r i t u a l values t o themselves--like t h e Eternal

Son.

2. THE MAGISTERIAL SONS

-
I. REFERENCE: Page 224, 7l? - "Every time an original...lt

1, Magisterial Sons are created by:

A. Original and absolute concept of being on t h e p a r t o f t h e Eternal
Son, and

B. New and divine i d e a l o f s e r v i c e on t h e p a r t o f the I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

2. These Sons a r e c l o s e l y r e l a t e d t o a l l c r e a t i v e a c t i v i t i e s o f t h e
Uchaels.

3. These Avonals a r e planetary m i n i s t e r s and magistrates.

11. EFERENCE: Page 225, 83 - I1Avonals a r e the.. .I1

COMPlENT

1, The Avonals a r e t h e Paradise Sons o f planetary service and bestowal,

2. They a r e o f t e n incarnated and sometimes born o f evolutionary mothers.

111. REFENCE: Page 225, 'f9 - *'In all t h e i r work..."

COMMENT

1. Avonals a r e always backed up by t h e a u t h o r i t y o f t h e Creator Son o f t h e

universe where they a r e working.

2. The bestowal of an Avonal Son i s just as e f f e c t i v e a s t h a t o f a Creator

Son.
 3 o JUDICIAL ACTION?
)
FU3FE;RENCE: Page 226, a2 - When t h e y sit.. .It

COMMENT

10 Avonals may decree t h e d e s t i n i e s o f an age.

2. But all sentences are executed by t h e a u t h o r i t i e s of t h e Superuniverse.

4 e MAGISTERIAL MISSIONS
I, REFERF;NCE: Page 226, 75 - !'Prior t o the..,ll

COMME;NT

lo A Magisterial Son usually precedes t h e bestowal Son on a planet.

2, AMagisterial Son on an i n i t i a l v i s i t a t i o n appears as a full-grown
male.

3 0 During t h e i n c a r n a t i o n t h e Magisterial Son i s fully co-operative with

all functioning s p i r i t u a l forces.
%I. REFERENCE: Page 227, U2 - Wra.ntia has never.. .Io

' b COMMENT

If Urantia had followed t h e general plan, a Magisterial Son would have ap-
pea-& sanetime between Adam and the bestowal of Michael.

5 0 BESTOWAL OF THE PARADISE SONS OF GOD

. I0 REFERENCE: Page 227, a4 - l"The Eternal Son isemell

CoFlMENT

1, The E t e r n a l Son i s t h e e t e r n a l krd o f God.

2, Men a Son of t h e Eternal Son is bestowed on a world, such an incarnated
Son i s t h e Word made flesh."

- Wome order of..."

Y

Ira REFERENCE: Page 229, T6

-c
1. The mission o f a bestowal Son i s a p r e r e q u i s i t e f o r t h e general be-
stowal o f Thought Adjusters e

2. The Thought Adjusters a r e not universally bestowed u n t i l a f t e r t h e

coming of t h e ' s p i r i t o f Truth,
IIIo REFERENCE: Page 228, 7 3 - Wnderstanding more about.. .Ii

COMMENT
U r a n t i a i s renowned i n our l o c a l universe because i t was t h e world on
which our Creator Son executed h i s seventh and f i n a l bestowal.

6. THE MORTAL-BESTOWAL CAREERS

1, REFERENCE: Page 228, T6 - "The method whereby..."

The method of i n c a r n a t i o n bestowal i s a universe secret-known only t o t h e

bestowal Sons-and it i s a waste o f time t o speculate.

11. REFERENCE: Page 229, 82 - Wn a mortal-bestowal mission.. .I'

COMMENT

1. On a mortal bestowal, a Paradise Son i s always born o f woman.

2, They l i v e average mrtal l i v e s except t h a t they do not beget offspring.

111. REFERENCE: Page 229, 7f6 - 'When t h e bestowal SOns...l#

COMMENT

1, When bestowal Sons die, they always reappear on t h e t h i r d day.

2. I t . i s not required that they should experience a v i o l e n t death, a s
occurred on Urantia.

3. Urantia i s known i n t h e l o c a l universe as Itthe world o f t h e cross.Jl

IV, RE???B.ENCE: Page 229, $7 - When bestowal Sons a r e not.. .It

COMMENT

1, When bestowal Sons are not put t o death violently, they simply KLay
down t h e i r lives.t*

2, But these deaths are not t o satisfy t h e demands of t h e WiVine wrath."

3 , The bestowal i s a universe necessity-death i s just a part of such a

bestowal l i f e ,

V. REmNCE: Page 230, 8 2 - t'Upon t h e completion.. .It

CCrMMENT

1. Subsequent t o a f i n a l planetary bestowal, a Creator Son sends h i s

S p i r i t o f Truth t o such a world.
 2, The S p i r i t of T r u t h previously sent t o a l l Avonal-bestowal worlds now
changes t o become more l i t e r a l l y the spirit o f Michael.

7, THE T R I N I T Y TEXCEIZR SONS

I, EFERSNCE: Page 270, 83 - "These highly personal. ..If

COMMENT

These Paradise Daynal Sons are created by t h e Paradise T r i n i t y .

11. REFERENCE: Page 230, a5 - "The Daynal order. .It

COMMENT
1, Daynals are not a p a r t o f universe administration. They are n e i t h e r
judges nor rulers,

2, They a r e educators devoted to:

A, Moral enlightenment
B, S p i r i t u a l awakening.
C, Nora1 guidance,

8a LOCAL UNIVERSE MINISTRY OF THE DAYNALS

I, REFERENCE: Page 231, - "The Paradise S p i r i t u a l Sons..."

COMKEXT

1, These Trinity-origin Sons a r e almost wholly devoted t o m i n i s t r y t o t h e

dual-origin universes

2, They are educational ministers t o the mortal c r e a t u r e s and lower

orders o f s p i r i t beings,

11, REFERENCE: Page 231, 83 - "The Teacher Sons ~ornpose.,.~~

COMMENT

1, They s u p e r d s e t h e e n t i r e educational system of a l o c a l universe.

2, They examine and c e r t i f y a host o f universe p e r s o n a l i t i e s .

3 * They d e a l with both ascending mortals and ambitious angels.

 9. PLANETARY SERVICE OF THE DAYNALS
I. REFERENCE: Page 231, 85 - When t h e progress of events...lt

COMMENT

1. When a world i s ripe f o r a s p i r i t u a l age, t h e Trinity Teacher Sons

arrive.

2. Before such a time, they visit t h e worlds t o fornulate plans f o r t h e

future deliverance from materialism.

11. REFERENCE: Page 232, 8 2 - "The Teacher Sons usually.. .I1

COMMENT
1. A corps o f Teacher Sons u s u a l l y remains on t h e planet f o r one thousand
years.

2. The Daynals do not incarnate o r become v i s i b l e . They contact mcj,-tals

by t h e ministry of associated personalities.

III. REFERENCE: Page 232, 84 - "The Trinity Teacher Sons seem,..lt

The Teacher Sons are so i d e n t i f i e d with t h e scheme of mortal progression

t h a t ' it seems probable t h a t they will remain associated in a'f u t u r e age.

10. UNITED MIMISTRY OF THE PARADISE SONS

I. REFERENCE: Page 232, a'6 - '!The Paradise Sons are.. .It

1, The Paradise Sons p o r t r a y t h e Paradise D e i t i e s t o t h e domains of time

and space.

2, They are devoted t o helping t h e creatures o f time a t t a i n t h e goals o f

eternity,

II. REFERENCE: Page 233, T2 - "In t h e l o c a l universes.. .It

CBMMENT

1, The Paradise Sons collaborate t o e f f e c t t h e revelation of t h e Paradise

Deities :

A. The Creator Sons-the Father.

B. The Avonals--the Son.
C. The Daynals--the S p i r i t .

2, They a l l contribute t o t h e a c t u a l i z a t i o n of the Supreme Being.

 PAPER 2L

THE PARADISE CREATOR SONS

1. Origin and Nature o f Creator Sons

2. The Creators o f Local Universes
3 , Local Universe Sovereignty
4. The M$chael Bestowals
5 . Relation o f Master Sons t o t h e Universe
6. Destiny of the Master Michaels
PNTFtODU,CTION
I. REPERENCE: Page 234, m- "The Creator Sons are,.."

-c
1. These Sons a r e t h e creators and rulers of t h e l o c a l universe:

2. These sovereigns a r e unique i n nature and personality.

11, REFERENCE: Page 23.4, v2 - "In the vast workeects

C-T
1, In perfecting and evolving the l o c a l universes, these C ~ e a t o i
joy t h e full support of t h e Universal Father.

2. This profound a f f e c t i o n o f Father and Son is t h e wellspring (

affection.

1. ORIGIN AND NATUIE OF CREATOR SONS

I. EEFERENCE: Page 234, T6 - When the fullness of,,."

CONENT

1. Creator Sons are produced by t h e Father and t h e Son when:

A. Fullness of absolute s p i r i t u a l ideation 2r-i t h e Son

encounters

B, Fullness of absolute personality concept i n the Father,

2, These o r i g i n a l Sons of t h e perfect i d e a l and t h e powerful idt

only-begotten Sons.
 I1 0 REFERENCE: Page 235, "2 -%ch Creator Son is..."

COMMENT

1. Each Creator Son i s the absolute o f t h e united deity concepts of his

origin.

2. Such Sons a r e t h e only-begettable offspring o f such e t e r n a l and per-

f e c t minds.

3. Each Son i s t h e f i n a l and eternal expression of the infinit? potential

of t h e concept o f his origin.

I11 0 REFERENCE: Page 235 , '114 - "1 do not know.. .It

COMMENT

1. There a r e more than 700,000 Creator Sons i n existence.

2. Michael Sons continue t o be created.

3. The destiny of Creator Sons above t h e 700,000 is not revealed.

2. THE CREATORS OF LOCAL UNIVEBSES

I, REFERENCE: Page 235, T5 - T h e Paradise Sons.. .I@

COMMEXT

1. Michael Creators are designers, creators, and administrators o f local.

universes.

2. They choose t h e cosmic s i t e s f o r t h e i r universes.

3. These Sons, before undertaking creative work, undergo long special

training.

~r . REFERENCE: Page 236, T2 - '*The departure of a ..I*

corn
Creator Sons are limited by t h e following:

1. Ehergy-matter'is dominated by t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .
2. Creature types are controlled by t h e Eternal Son.
3. Personality i s bestowed by t h e Universal Father.
Ixr . REFERENCE: Page 236, 'IF5 - When such a perfect . .I*

1. Materialization i s effected by the l i a i s o n o f Creator Sons and the

Daughters of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t ,
.\*.-w
I
_,,
.
. 1 "

- ll.4 -
 2. Subsequent t o physical creation they produce t h e i r universe family o f
l i v i n g creatures

3. Now t h e l o c a l universe Mother S p i r i t assumes the q u a l i t i e s of person-

alitye

IV. REFERENCE: Page 236, T6 - lsNotwithstanding t h a t a l l c s o l t

COMMEEJT

1. Michaels a r e unique, diverse, and exclusive i n mt,pse and personality.

2. T h i s insurea t h a t l o c a l universes will also be unique and diverse.

V, RETEXENCE: Page 237, lf3 - '@Thepersonal presenceo. .I(

COlMEWJ!

The smooth running of a l o c a l universe does not require t h e personal

presence of the Creator Son.

X. REFEFBNCX: Page 237, V4 - I1A Creator Son i s

1. The leasehold o f a l o c a l universe i s granted by t h e Trinity and one

of t h e Seven Master S p i s i t s .

2, The Creator Son earns h i s complete sovereignty by his seven bestowals.

3* Before earned sovereignty, t h e Michael Son reigns as vicegerent of t h e

Father.

11. REFERENCE: Page 237, T5 - 'PA, Creator Son could assert,.',ta

COMMEEJT

A t any time a Michael could assert f u l l sovereignty regardless of bestowals,

but such action would deprive him of h i s Paradise advisers.

111. REFERENCE: Page 23'7, % - "The fact of creatorship.,,'l

OBBBNT

No Michael i s known who ever assePted h i s sovereignty before completing

h i s seven bestowals.
IV . REFEFENCE: Page 237, a7 .- "The sovereignty of a Creator Son.. .I1

CO-T

There a r e seven stages of a Creator Son's sovereignty, a s follows:

1. Initial vicegerent sovereignty.

2.
3
4.
. Conjoint vicegerent sovereignty.
.4ugmenting vicegerent sovereignty.
Supreme sovereignty.
5. Augmenting supreme sovereignty.
6. T r i n i t a r i a n sovereignty.
7. Unrevealed sovereignty.

V. aEFEElENCE: Page 238, Tr6 - "The technique o f obtaining. ..I'

COMMENT
Local universe supreme sovereignty involves seven experiential steps,
s t a r t i n g with seven bestowals, each dedicated t o a different will 02 Deity,
and c n 7 t i n g i n a new and higher relationship with t h e Supreme Being,

4. THE MICHAEZ BESTOWALS

I. REFERENCE: Page 239, 67 - T h e r e a m .seven groups.. ."
COMMENT
There a r e seven groups o f bestowal Creator Sons-depending on t h e number
of t h e i r bestowals.
11.. REFERENCE: Page 239, B8 - "Avonal bestowals are. .
.It

COMMENT

1, Michael bestowals differ from the Avonal bestowals.

2. Michael bestowals portray t h e seven primary expressions o f t h e nature
and w i l l of Paradise Deity on seven different creature levels.

5. RELATION OF MASTER SONS TO THE UNNERSE

I, R E F " C E : Page 2.40,94 - t"I'he power of a. .It

COMMENT

The sovereignty of a Master Michael i s supreme because it embraces both

t h e sevenfold Deity viewpoint and a sevenfold creature a t t i t u d e and syn-
thesizes t h e two.
 ,/I

11. REFEREKCE: Page 241, v!5 - '*The Master Sons

I COMMENT

1. Master Sons maintain contact with t h e i r bestowal worlds-also with

worlds o f the Avonal bestowals.

2. Chief o f t h i s contact technique is t h e S p i r i t o f Truth,

3 e Michaels have unbroken connection a t h t h e Eternal Son.

4. Their sympathetic reach extends from t h e Paradise Father t o t h e lowly
morbals

6 . DESTINY OF THE MASTER MICHAELS

I. REFERENCE: Page 241, 86 - one may. . o n

COMMENT

1. &ch Paradise Michael i s t h e absolute of the dual concepts o f his origin.

2. The work of the Michaels i n t h e f i n i t e local universes does not afford
expression f o r t h e i r rpiLf potentials.

3. The b4ichael superfinite capacities must pertain t o t h e universes o f a

future age.
1)
4e But no one really knows what the rUture work of t h e Michaels may be.

%I. REmNa: Page 24.2, T'3 - "It is highly probable.

COMMENT

1, The Michaels a r e probably d e s t i n e d t o service i n t h e now mobilizing

universes of o u t e r space.

2. Master Sons and seventh stage Creative S p i r i t s may a t t a i n absonite

levels of newthings9 meanings, and values.

3. This absonite service could be on t h e transcendental l e v e l s of t h e

Ultimate.
m elXEFERFNe'E: Page 242, 9fL, - *gJustas-bhe Deity..
COMMENT
1, As t h e Supreme Being i s actualizing by experience, s o t h e Michaels may
be i n preparation f o r future augmented service.

2, Said Jesus: cfP am t h e way, t h e t r u t h , and the life.18

 /

3. The Michaels are blazing t h e path t h a t leads from supremacy through

ultimate absonity t o eternal deity f i n a l i t y ,

THE BIBLE TEACKES ABOUT "3 SON OF GOD

Throughout t h e New Testament Michael, our Creator Son, i s confused with t h e

E t e r n a l Son of Paradise--the Second Person of Deity and a member of t h e Trinity.

1. The D i v i n i t y of Jesus
Mark 1:l. "The gospel of Jesus C h r i s t , t h e Son of God."

John 17:5. "Father, g l o r i f y thou me.,.with t h e g l o r y which I had with

t h e e before t h e world was made,"

Col. 2 : 9 . "For i n him t h e whole r'ulness of d e i t y dwells bodily.I'

Matt, 26:64. "1 t e l l you, h e r e a f t e r you w i l l see t h e Son o f man seated

a t t h e r i g h t hand of Powerell
John 10~30. "1 and t h e Father are oneell

Mark 8:29. "Peter answered him, 'You are t h e Christ.'"

1 Cor. 1:Z. IfChrist t h e power of God and t h e wisdom of God."

Matt. 12:8, !*The Son o f man i s l o r d o f t h e sabbath."

Matt. 9:6. "That you may know t h a t t h e Son o f man h a s a u t h o r i t y on e a r t h

t o forgive sins.It

John 5 2 6 , We has granted t h e Son a l s o t o have l i f e i n himself . I t

John ll:25, "Jesus s a i d t o h e r S 'I am t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n and t h e life."'

Heb. 2:l4, "That through death he might destroy him wfio has t h e power o f
death. I f

John 10:17. 1'1 lay down m y l i f e , t h a t I may t a k e it again."

2. The Humanity o f Jesus

John 1:lL IIThe Word became f l e s h and dwelt among

Matt. 8 : 2 0 , "And Jesus said t o him: 'Foxes have holes, and b i r d s o f the
a i r have n e s t s ; but t h e Son o f man has nowhere t o l a y h i s head.11t
Heb. 5:s. "Although he was a Son, he l e a r n e d obedience through what he
suffered .
Mark 9 ~ 1 2 , ffThat he should s u f f e r many t h i n g s and be t r e a t e d with contempt.1t
 Heb. 2:18. "He himself has suffered and been tempted."

Mark l4:34. "And he s a i d t o them, 'My s o u l is very s o r r o w M , even to

death. 1 11

John 11:35. ItJesus wept~o's

Heb. 4:15. "One who i n every respect has been tempted as we are, yet
without sinning."

3. Sovereimty of Jesus

1 Tim. 6:15. "Blessed and o n l y sovereign,^^

1 COP. 15:25. "FOP he must reign u n t i l he has put a l l h i s enemies under

his feet,"

Col. 2:lO. ItHim, who i s t h e head of a l l rule and authority.It

1 Cor. 15:27. "For God has put 611 t h i n g s i n subjection under his feet."

mhm 1:22. "And he has put all t h i n g s under M s feet and has made h i m
head over all t h i n g s e t s

Acts 8:lO. II'This man i s that power o f God which i s c a l l e d G r ~ a t . I ~ ~

H a t t . 28:18. "And Jesus...said t o them: IAll a u t h o r i t y i n heaven and

1 on earth has been given t o me.'"

Mark 14:62. l l l h d you VJLUsee t h e Son of man s i t t i n g at t h e r i g h t hand

of Power. *

John 18:37. "Jesus answered, 'You say t h a t I am a king, For t h i s I was

born, and f o r t h i s I have come into t h e world.111

Rev. 17:14. "The Lamb Will conquer them, f o r he i s Lord of lords and King
of kings."

Ifark 13:26. "And t h e n they w i l l see t h e Son o f man coning i n clouds with
great power and g l o ~ m "

4. Jesus as t h e Atonement S a c r i f i c e

John 10:ll. IlThe good shepherd lays down h i s l i f e f o r t h e sheep."

1 Peter 2:21, W h r i s t also suffered for you,11

Heb. 2:17. '"To make expiation for t h e s i n s of t h e peopleell

1 Peter 3:18. l l F o ~Christ a l s o died f o r s i n s once f o r a l l o l t

Matt. 1:a. tslYou s h a l l call h i s name Jesus, f o r he will save h i s people

from t h e i r s i n s ,
 John l:29, tllBehold t h e Lamb of God, who takes away t h e s i n of t h e wor1d.n

2 Cor. 5:U. "For o u r sake he made hini t o be s i n who knew no sin, so

t h a t i n him we might become t h e righteousness o f G0d.I'

Gal. 1:40 Who gave himself f o r o u r sjns.!'

btt, 20:Z. "'Even as the Son of man came,..to give h i s l i f e a ransom
f o r manyern

1 Peter 1:18. ttYou know t h a t you were ransomed,. .with t h e precious blood
o l Christ."

EM. 1:". "We have redemption through his blood,"

1 John 1:7. "And t h e blood of Jesus his Son cleanses us from all sin."

Born. 8:34. "1s i t Christ Jesus...who indeed intercedes f o r us318

5. The K i m o m of Heaven

A. Jesus' Gospel

Luke 12:32. "Fear not, l i t t l e flock, f o r i t i s your F a t h e r ' s good

pleasure t o g i v e you t h e kingdom."

John 18:36, Wy kingship i s not o f t h i s worldet'

Matt. 4:23. "And he went about a l l Galilee. ..preaching t h e gospel o f

t h e kingdom. It

Luke 24:47. "And t h a t repentance and forgiveness o f sins should be

preached i n h i s name t o a l l nation^.^'

Mark U : 3 O , 310 ItrYou shall love t h e Lord your God with a l l your
heart. ..you s h a l l love your neighbor as yourself,'H

-
Note: In t h e r e l i g i o n of Jesus t h e gospel o f t h e kingdom was: The
Fatherhood of God and t h e Brotherhood of Man. Peace, forgiveness,
l i b e r t y , and e t e r n a l l i f e were the results o f t h a t f a i t h which accepted
the s a l v a t i o n of t h e gospel.

B. The Apostolic Gospel -

(The r e l i g i o n about Jesus)

Acts 2:32,33,3 8. "This Jesus God r a i s e d ups and.,.Being t h e r e f o r e ex-

a l t e d a t t h e r i g h t hand of God...has poured out t h i s which you see and
hear,..And P e t e r s a i d t o them, 'Repent, and be baptized every one of
you i n t h e name o f Jesus Christ f o r t h e forgiveness o f . g o u r s i n s . f f l

Acts x>:24. 'IThe ministry which I received from t h e Lord Jesus, t o

t e s t i f y t o t h e gospel o f t h e grace of God."
 Eph. 1:12. "Youearnwho have heard the mrd of t r u t h , the gospel of
your salvation, and have believed i n & . I 8

Eph. 6:15, '!And having shod your foet,..with the gospel of peace."

Mark 1:1, 'The beginning o f t h e gospel o f Jesus Christ, t h e 3on of

God. r1

Rom. 2:16, "On t h a t day when, according t o my gospel, God judges

the s e c r e t s of men by C h r i s t Jesus,n

6. p e a s and t h e Lucifer Rebellion

Luke 9:l, "And h e c a l l e d the twelve together and gave them power and
authority over aU. demomcfi'

Luke lO:18, "And he s a i d t o them, 11 s a w Satan f a l l l i k e lightning from

heaven, 1 n

John 16:1Po I"l%e ruler of t h i s world i s judged.18

7. Michael i n t h e Bible

Michael as t h e name of h m n beings occurs about a dozen times i n t h e Old

Testamen%, As applied t o supennortals, it is fomd in f i v e passages.

Dan,, IlBut Michael, one 0% t h e chief princes, came t o help.me.ti

i
Dan, P0:21e There i s none contends
W ~ O by my s i d e against these e z e p t
Michael your prince 88

D a m 12:le I1At that time shall a r i s e Michael, t h e great prince who has
charge o f your peopleen

-
Jude 9. "But when t h e archangel Michael, contending with the' devil, dis-
p t e d about t h e body of Moses.It

Rev, 12':7. @
' Michael and his angels fighting against t h e dragbn."
 PAPER 22
\
1I 1

THE " I T I Z E D SONS OF GOD

The Trinity-BnbPaced %ns

The Mighty Hessengers
!Those High i n Authority
Those without Name and Number
The TPinitized Custodians
The TPinitized Ambassadors
Technique of a'pinitiaation
The Creature-Trinitised Sons
The Celestial Guardians
High Son Assistants

INTIRDDUCTION
aEFERENeE: -
Page 243 %I. ttThere a r e three gmups. 0''

Origin determines t h e division i n t o t h r e e groups of: t h e Trinitized Sons, one

p u p being unrevealed,

I. REFB3ENG.B: Page 2l1.3, lf3 - I'All, Trinity-embraced sonso

There are seven orders of Trinity-embraced sonss a l l of whom were originall

o f single o r dnal origin,

I1 REFERTQVCE; Page 244, %-I.

IsThe Trlnitized Sons o f Attainment *. .*(
c-
Trinitized Sons o'f Attainment a r e Adjuster-fused mortals, but no longer arc
they f i n a l i t e r s e

IIZ- mFERENm,: Page 244, 82 - T h e Trinitized Sons o f Selection,.."

1, T r i n i t i a e d Sons o f Selection a m recruited f r o m t h e seraphim and mid-

myers, and fmm c e r t a i n Spirit-fused and Son-fused mortals.
2, These Sons a r e assigned t o t h e courts o f t h e Ancients o f Days.
 IV. REFE33NCE: Page 244, T3 - "The Trinitized Sons o f Perfection...''
COMMENT

1. Trinitized Sons of Perfection a r e twice-trinitized sons. They a r e

the creature-trinitized sons of Paradise-Havona personalities o r
mortal f i n a l i t e r s .

2. After creature-trinitized sons have served with t h e Supreme Ekecutives

and t h e T r i n i t y Teacher Sons, they may be embraced by t h e Trinity.

V. REFERENCE: Page 244, 86 - '#Apparently t h e Trinity-embraced...lt

For the present universe age, these Trinity-embraced sons have been as-
s i g n e d t o t h e services of the superuniverses.

2. THE MIGHTY MESSENGERS

I. REFERENCE: Page 245, l l L - ''Mighty Messengers belong.. .

'1

COMMENT
Mighty Messengers are t r i n i t i z e d , rebellion-tested, ascendant mortals.

11. R3FERENCE: Page 245, ?2 - "With such personal records.. .I1

COMMENT

These loyalty-tested mortals a r e f i r s t mustered i n t o t h e F i n a l i t e r Corps

and then Trinity embraced.

111. REFERENCE: Page 245, P6 - ''1 am a Mighty Messenger. ..I'

CQMMENT

This Mighty Messenger's earthly companion i s h i s present associate.

IV. REFERENCE: Page 246, T2 - "Mighty Messengers are. .It

COP'IMENT

Mighty Messengers a r e f u l l y conscious o f t h e i r e n t i r e ascendant careers,

and therefore very helpful t o other ascendant creatures.
 30 THOSE HIGH I N AUTHORITY
REFERENCE: Page 246, q3 - 'Those High i n Authority...u

COMMENT

These are t h e t r i n i t i a e d , Adjuster-fhsed mortals o f superior administrative

ability

4. THOSE WITHOUT W E AND NeTMBER

I. RETERENCE: Page a 6 $s - 'slskose without Name and Number. .
cmm
These are t h e t r i n i t i a e d ascendant souls who have extraordinary skills of
worship.

11 0 RE)?ERENCS: Page 24'7, $7 - 'Tau mortals who reada .

m
Even Urantia mortals may become t r i n i t i z e d sons 0% any o f these orders and
a c t as revealem o f t r u t h .

5* TiIE TRINITIZED CUSTODIANS

I. BEFERENCE: Page 2b7, 'T8 - 'The Trirdtiaed Custodians are.. .tp

COMMENT
These are t h e selected ascendant seraphim and midmyers.

I1m BEF"CE: Page 248, q2 - "Trinitized Custodians are ascendant.

Go-
These ascendant angels and midwayers have become f i n a l i t e s s and been em-
braced by the Trinity, and then are assigned t o t h e Ancients of Days.

REFERENCE: Page 248, - ll'Frinitized Ambassadors are the second.,,"

COMMENT
These aons a r e r r e c d t e d f r o m the ascendant Spirit-fused and Son-fused mortals
and are then assigned t o the Ancients of' Days.
~-
 7. TECHNIQUE OF TRINITIZATION

I. REFERENCX: Page 249, a2 - "1 cannot f u l l y u n f ~ l d . . . ~ ~

COMMENT
The technique o f t r i n i t i z a t i o n i s one of t h e s e c r e t s of Vicegerington,
known o n l y t o p a r t i c i p a n t s .

II. REFEZBNCE: Page 249, 83 - "Aside from t h e Deities..."

corn
Those wfio may t r i n i t i z e :

1. The Deities.
2. Paradise-Havona c i t i z e n s .
3. C e r t a i n f i n a l i t e r s .

1. Permission f o r f i n a l i t e r s t o attempt t r i n i t i z a t i o n i s granted by t h e

Master Architects.

2. T r i n i t i z a t i o n c o n s i s t s i n t h e attempt t o i d e a l i z e and a c t u a l i z e an
o r i g i n a l concept , not theretofore t r i n i t i z e d .

3. F i n a l a c t i v a t i o n i s granted by Master S p i r i t . Number Seven.

IT. REFEREMCX: Page 250, q2 - When a new and original...18

COMMENT

1. When Deity t r i n i t i z e s , t h e parents are unchanged.

2. When two c r e a t u r e s t r i n i t i z e , t h e p a r t i c i p a n t s undergo unique personal-
i t y modifications.

3. This change i s c a l l e d bi-unification. It may p e r s i s t u n t i l t h e Supreme

Being i s f i n a l l y personalized.
V. REFEFENCE: Page 250, 'IF4 - fyWhile these parent^...'^

COMMENT .<'

1. United parents of t r i n i t i z e d sons continue t o function a s two beings

on t h e f i n a l i t e r r o l l c a l l .

But during t h e present universe age such parents a r e inseparab1e:for

2.
ass iw e n t .
 3 0 Mixed types o f t r i n i t i z a t i o n parents forgather i n a special corps,

8. THE CREX CU lE-TF fI~~~IZED

SONS

I0 REFERENCE: Page 251, q5 - "In addition t o the.. ."

COMMENT

There a r e numerous w e v e a l e d groups o f t r i n i t i z e d sons, a l l endowed with

personality by t h e Universal Father.

I1 0 REFERENCE: Page 251, 86 - When new ascender-trinitized,..I*

COMMENT

1. A t first young t r i n i t i z e d sons serve with t h e Supreme Executives on

t h e worlds of t h e I n f i n i t e S p i r i t .

2. Later t h e y serve with the Trinity Teacher Sons i n the local universes.

111 4 RETEEENCE: Page 251, $' 3 - '!The Teacher Sons...1t

COMblENT

1. Teacher Sons may nominate t h e i r creature-trinitized wards for Trinity

embrace

2. Subsequent to T r i n i t y embrace, they e n t e r the service of t h e Ancients

o f Days

IV c RB"eE: Page 252, T2 - IIExcepting t h e Trinitized Sons.

COMMENT
Ekcepting T r i n i t i z e d Sons of Perfection and those forgathering on Vice-
gerington, a l l creature-trinitized sons e n t e r t h e Corps o f Trinitized
Finaliters

90 THE CELESTIAL GUARDIANS

REFERENCE: Page 252, T6 - !#TheCelestial Guardians areo..ll

COMMENT

These twice-trinitized sons a s s i s t the Ancients of Days a s court o f f i c e r s ,

 10. HIGH SON ASSISTANTS
I. REFERENCE: Page 253, %t - "The High Son Assistants..."

COMMENT
1. These a r e the superior twice-trinitized sons o f ascendant mortals and
Paradi se-Havona personalities ,.

2. They a r e assigned t o superuniverse service a s personal a i d s t o t h e high

sons of t h e government--private secretaries.

11. REFEFBNCE: Page 253, 86 - '!Can you not see.. ."

COMMENT
These personalities representing a single supreme concept a r e o f great
value t o supermiverse administrators.

111. REFERENCE: Page 254, lf5 - "They a r e touchingly.. .fl

COMMENT
They are supremely wise regarding a single idea, but eagerly seek knowledge
on everything else.

i
i

-
Note:
deal
Papers 23 through 30 inclusive a r e not abstracted since they so l a r g e l y
w i t h work and ministrations o f numerous groups o f universe personalities.

The next paper presented w i l l be No. 31 - "The Corps of t h e Finality!' - which

i s t h e l a s t paper i n Part I of t h e U r a n t i a Book.
 PAPER 31

THE: CORPS OF THE FINALITY

l, The Havona Natives

2. Gravity Hessengers
30 Glorified Mortals
40 Adopted Seraphim
5. G l o r i f i e d Material Sons
6, G l o r i f i e d Midway Creatures
'Po The Evangels of' Light
8. me Transcendent aless
94 Architects o f t h e Haster Universe
10c The Ultimate Adventure

INTRODUCTION

I. REFERENCE: Page 345, 94 - tlDuring t h e present. ..It

mwm
1. F i n a l i t e r s serve i n all seven superunivesses,
2. T h u s they gain t h e sevenfold concept of t h e Supreme Being,

11. REFEaElvllcE: Page 345, T6 - W e have no idea. .m

3 Cowm
The corps is wholly a self-governing body,

1. THE HAVONA NATIVES

I. REFERENCE: Page 346, q2 - %any of t h e Havona natives..

co-
1, Millions of b v o n e r s r e g i s t e r t o j o i n t h e Mortal F i n a l i t e r Corps.
2. They provide t h e viewpoint of one born in perfection,

11. REPERENeE: Page 346, 7% - "The i n h a b i t a n t s o f the.. .ll

COMMENT

1. Only one Havoner may j o i n a company o f 1000.

.- -..
.. . -
.
r
 2. A company o f mortal f i n a l i t e r s includes:

A. 997 Ascendant beings.

B.
C
D.
. 1 Havona Native.
1 G r a v i t y Messinger.
1 Temporarg member.

2, GRAVITY MESSENGEFS

I. EEFERENCE: Page 34.6, 'FI - 'Wherever and whenever. .t)

COMMENT

1. Gravity Messengers a r e directed by Grandfanda-assigned o n l y t o .the

Mortal Corps o f t h e Finality.

absonit i z ed .
2. Messengers attached t o t h e other corps a r e not personalized--they are

11. BF;FEXENCE: Page 347, v2 - llGravity Messengers h a i l from.. .I1

m N T
1. Gravity Messengers are modified and personalized Adjusters.
2. F i n a l i t e r s cannot ignore time and space, but t h e Messengers can.

111. REFERENCE: Page 347, 83 - I'Gravity Messengers may be.. .t1

O n l y one Messenger belongs t o a f i n a l i t e r company, but unlimited numbers

may be attached.

3. GLORIRED MORTALS

I. lBl%RENCE: Page 347, q5 - "Ascendant Adjuster-fused..."

COMMEXT

1. The Corps contains more mortals than seraphim.

2. Mortals and seraphim make up a l l but one per cent of each f i n a l i t e r

company.

n. REF"CE: Page 347, Yf6 - We o f Uversa..."

COMMENT

1. Finaliters f o r t h e time being serve i n the Corps o f Light and Lif%

assigned t o the superuniverseso
. ..
\

.,I 2. Future destiny--probably o u t e r space.

I

40 ADOPTED SWIM
REFERENCE: Page 348, 'IF7 - of t h e faithful...lW

Ascendant seraphim a r e a t t a c h e d t o nonmoptal f i n a l i t y corps-but in larger

numbers t o t h e m o r t a l corps.

50 GLORIFIED MAmaAE SONS

IzEFEREJNCE: Page 349, T2 - T h e r e i s provision..,Il

Some mortal f i n a l i t e r companies contain Adamic Sons.

6, GLORIFIED MIDWAY CBEATUBES

REFERENCE: Page 349, 7% - "The midway creatures,.."

COMMENT

A p l midway c r e a t u r e s ascend t o one o f t h e finality corpso but the secondaries

always go i n t o t h e mortal e o q s .

70 THE EVANGELS OF LIGHT

I. REFERENCE: Page 349$ - !'At t h e present time .n

COMMEWT
Each f i n a l i t e r company has 999 permanent members, t h e l a s t place being
f i l l e d by a temporary Evangel o f Light.

11. REFERENCE: Page 3&9, 468 e Itby c e l e s t i a l personality.. .It

COMMENT

Any c e l e s t i a l being assigned t o t h e company on a temporary b a s i s may be

c a l l e d an Evangel of Light.
 8. mE TRANSCENDENTALERS

REFERENCE: Page 350, q 5 - "Part of the perfected. ..It

COMMENT

F i n a l i t e r s must associate with more than one thousand groups o f transcendental

supercitizens o f Paradise.

9. $ARCHITECTSOF THE MASTER UNIVERSE

REKEBNCE: Page 351, lf3 - '#The Architects of the..
a4'- "The sixteenth proscription..
." and

C-

The Waster Architects t o t a l 28,Oll personalities and function on seven l e v e l s

o f t h e :absonite:

1. Paradise Level--the senior Architect.

2. Havona Level-3 Architects.
3. Superuniverse Level--7 Architects.
4. Primary Space Level-70 Architects.
5. Secondary Space Level--490 Architects.
6. Tertiary Space Level-3,430 Architects.
7. Quartan Space Level-24,010 Architects.

3.0. THE ULTIMATE ADVENTURE;

I. EtEFERENCE: Page 352, 7f8 - tt"he senior Master Architect..." and
Page 353* v2 - Wach of these destiny corps...11
COMMENT
1. These seven Corps o f t h e Finality a r e under t h e general direction of
t h e senior Architect.

2. Grandfanda, t h e first ascendant m o r t a l , i s t h e head of t h e Supreme

.
Council of Destiny, consisting o f t h e seven heads of t h e f i n a l i t e r
corps

11. FEFEHENCE: Page 354, V5 - "As we viewthis,..'t

COMMENT
There i s impressive evidence t h a t the perfected ascendant mortals who have
become f i n a l i t e r s a r e destined f o r a glorious future i n outer space.
 ULTIMATE DESTINY I N THE BIBLE
1) 1. God's E t e r n a l Purpose

Eph. 3:ll. "This was according t o t h e e t e r n a l purpose which h e h a s re-

a l i z e d i n Christ Jesus o u r Lord,"

Deut, 3 3 : Z 0 !'The e t e r n a l God i s your dwelling place, and underneath are

t h e everlasting arms ."
2. Survival i n t h e Old Testament

I n e a r l y times, among t h e Hebrews, survival was very hazy. There were

seven heavens and a l s o Sheol and Hades. Belief i n t h e resurrection was
slow i n appearing--became general only s h o r t l y before t h e times of Christ.
During t h e days of Jesus, the Sadducees did not believe i n t h e resurrec-
tion.

To t h e Jews, survival meant t h e biologic survival-survivalo of t h e Hebrew

race o r nation.

3. Immorta l i t9

Anong t h e Jews t h e concept evolved slowly f r o m Moses t o D a n i e l .

During t h e times o f Jesus t h e doctrine of immortality was born full-fledged.

A. Man Is Not Naturally Immortal.

Deity alone has immortality.

1T i m . 6:16. Who alone has immortality and dwells i n unapproachable

l i g h t , whom no man has ever seen o r can see.'?

B. Eternal L i f e I s t h e G i f t of 6od

Luke l8:3O. Who w i l l not receive manifold more i n t h i s time, and i n

t h e age t o come e t e r n a l life."

John 3:150 "That whoever believes i n him may have e t e r n a l l i f e . "

John 6:40. "For this i s t h e w i l l of nry Father, t h a t every one who

sees t h e Son and b e l i e v e s i n him should have e t e r n a l l i f e e l '

John 6:4?. "Truly, t r d y J I say t o you, he who'believes has e t e r n a l

life,"

John lO:28. "And I give them e t e r n a l l i f e , and they s h a l l never p e r i s h e t t

John 1'9:3. "And t h i s i s e t e r n a l l i f e , t h a t t h e y know t h e e t h e only

t r u e God.'?
--... __
..
._....I..
. .-. ... .

I. .
 b m . 2:7. "To those who by patience i n well-doing seek f o r glory and
honor and immortality, he w i l l give e t e r n a l life."

Born. 6 ~ 2 3 . "For t h e wages of s i n i s death, but t h e free g i f t of God

is e t e r n a l l i f e . 1 1
1 Tim. 6:12. T i g h t t h e good f i g h t of f a i t h ; take hold of t h e e t e r n a l
life .
1 John 2:25. "And t h i s i s what he has promised us, eternal life.1i

1 John 5:13. "1 write this t o you who b e l i e v e i n t h e name of the Son
o f God, t h a t you may know t h a t you have eternal life.1'

, Heaven I

The Jews believed i n seven heavens.

A. Heaven o f t h e Old Testament

Deut, 10:U. Vehold, t o t h e Lord your God belong heaven and t h e
heaven of heavens. l1

1 Kings 8:49. "Then h e a r those i n heaven t h y dwelling place t h e i r

prayer and t h e i r supplication.li

2 Chron, 2:6. Wut who i s a b l e t o build him a house, since heaven,

even highest heaven, cannot contain him?"

Job 22:12. 'IIs not God high i n t h e heavens?"

B , Jesus r Teaching about Heaven

Luke 10:20. "But r e j o i c e t h a t your names are written i n heaven."

Luke 15:7. "There w i l l be m o r e joy in heaven over one sinner who re-
pents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who need no repentance.lI

C. P a u l and t h e Apostles

Col. 1:z. "Because of t h e hope l a i d up f o r you i n heaven."

2 Tim. 4:18. Tll-ie Lord w i l l rescue me from every e v i l and save m e

f o r h i s heavenly kingdom. I*

Heb. 12:22. "And t o t h e assembly o f t h e f i r s t - b o r n who are enrolled

i n heaven,..and t o t h e s p i r i t $ of just men made perfect.I1
1 P e t e r l:4. '*And to a n inheritance which is imperishable, undefiled,
and unfading, kept i n heaven f o r you.I1
 A. H e l l i n t h e Old Testamept
-_
. .

Old Testament ideas about h e l l were very ifidefinite, being centered

about t h e concepts o f Sheol and Hadeso

Deut. 32:2?, "For a f i r e i s kindled by my anger, and it burns t o t h e

depths of Sheol rn ''

PSrn 18:5, T h e cords o f Sheol entangled me, t h e snares of death con-

fronted meel'

Ps. 9~17. "The wicked s h a l l depart t o Sheob, all t h e n a t i o n s t h a t

forget God."

Prov. 23:14, "If you beat him with t h e rod you will save his l i f e from
Sheol

Amos 9 : 2 . IThough they d i g i n t o Sheol, from t h e r e s h a l l my hand t a k e

them

B. Hell i n t h e New Testament

Matt. 5:22. Whoever i n s u l t s his brother...and whoever says, 'You

f o o l l ' s h a l l be l i a b l e t o t h e h e l l of fireen

Matt. 2333. "You brood o f vipers, how are you t o escape being sen-
t enced t o hell?"
Luke lO:l5. "And you Capernawn.e.you s h a l l be brought down t o Hades.Il
Luke 16:23, "And i n Hades, being i n torment, he l i f t e d up h i s eyes,
and s a w Abraham far off.'*

Hebe 10:26,27. V o r i f we sin deliberately after receiving t h e knowl-

edge o f t h e t r u t h , t h e r e no longer remains a s a c r i f i c e f o r sins, but
a f e a r f u l prospect of judgment, and a f u r y of f i r e which will consume
t h e adversaries o l l

James 3 : 6 . "The tongue is a f i r e . The tongue is an unrighteous

world.,.setting on f i r e t h e cycle of nature, and s e t on f i r e by hell."

2 Peter 2 : k e "For if God d i d not spare t h e angels when t h e y sinned,

but c a s t them into help and committed them t o p i t s of nether gloom t o
be kept u n t i l t h e judgment .It
I

6. Funisbent

A. Punishment i n t h e Old Testament

The Jews had veqf hazy ideas regarding punishment i n e i t h e r Sheol o r

Hades. I n general, they believed t h a t both rewards and punishment were
received during t h e i r mortal l i v e s on earth.
 J u s t i c e among t h e Jews pertained t o r e s t i t u t i o n and retaliation--a
l i f e f o r a l i z e . They had no prisons.
~ - .- -
_I

" v,...
-- ~- I
Jer. 2l:I.h. "I will punish you according t o t h e fruit o f your doings,
says t h e Lord."

Lam. 3:39- '(why should a living man complain, a man, about t h e

punishment of h i s sins?!'

Eze. 14:lO. 'IAnd they s h a l l bear t h e i r punishment--the punishment o f

t h e prophet and the punishment of the i n q u i r e r s h a l l be alike.Il

B e Punishment i n t h e New Testament

Matt. 25:46, "And they will go away i n t o e t e r n a l punishment, but t h e
righteous i n t o e t e r n a l Life.11

-
Note: The good have eternal l i f e . The bad get e t e r n a l punishment.

Rev. ZL:80 "Their l o t s h a l l be in t h e l a k e t h a t burns with f i r e and -

brimstone, which i s the second death."

-
Note: While such punishment i s spoken of as "everlasting punishment,"
at t h e same time i t is referred t o as t h e "second death." It i s t h e
result--not t h e duration--of the punishment which i s eternal--even
eternal death. Obad. 16. "They shall drink, and stagger, and s h a l l
be a s though they had not been." f
Matt. 25:46. 'IAnd they s h a l l go away i n t o eternal punishment, but t h e
righteous i n t o eternal. l i f e . "

-
Note: 1. The righteous .to e t e r n a l l i f e .
2. The wicked t o eternal death.

Notice again - 2 Thess. 1:g. "They shall. s u f f e r the punishment of

e t e r n a l destruction and exclusion from the presence o f the Lord."

Once more: It i s the result which i s eternal--not t h e duration o f

t h e punishment.

Heb. 12:29. "For our God i s a consuming fire.tt

Fire is a figure of speech which suggests t h a t a l l of s i n and i n i q u i t y

w i l l be consumed by fire-divinity.

2 Peter 2 : 9 . V h e Lord knows how.,.to keep t h e unrighteous under

punishment u n t i l t h e day of judgment . I t

.-Note: Here is the suggestion of pre-judgment punishment.

 -
FIR3 has many meanings i n the Bible:
1. Purification.
I --.
-._ __ 2. Divinity.
3 Metaphysical--refirdnge
4. Discipline ,
5 0 Punishment,
6. Destruction.
See Heb. l Z ' 7 m "Of the angels he says, 'Who makes h i s angels winds, and
h i s senrants flames of fiPe,"

-7. Eledemption

A, Redemption i n t h e Old Testament

There a r e t m meanings o f redemption i n t h e Bible:

(1) Man's act--like redeeming land,

(2) God's act-the plan o f salvation.

Deut. a:$. IfForgive, 0 Lord, thy people Israel, whom thou hast re-
deemed.

Job 33:24. "And he i s gracious t o him, and says, 'Deliver him from
going down i n t o the P i t , I have found a ransom."

Ps. I9:U. "0 Lord, m y rock and my redeemer."

Pa, 103:4. Who redeems your l i f e from the P i t , who crowns you with
steadfast love and mercy."

Ps, 130:70 W i t h him i s plenteous redemption.It

Isa. 43~p4. *"I'hus says the Lord, your Redeemeron

The Old Testament presented God a s a vindicator, redeemer, deliverer,

and avenger.

B. Redemption i n t h e New Testament

Matt. 20:2fie "Even as t h e Son of man came...to give h i s l i f e as a
ransom f o r many.1D

John 10:15, I s h d I l a y down my l i f e for t h e sheep.1t

Rome 3:24, They a r e j u s t i f i e d by h i s grace as a gift, through the

redemption which is i n Christ Jesussll

Eph. 1:7. #'In him we have redemption through his bloodel@

1 Tim. 2:6. Who gave himself as a ransom for
 Heb. 9:12, '!He entered once f o r a l l i n t o t h e Holy Place, taking,..
h i s own blood, t h u s securing an e t e r n a l redemption."

--:
. John 3:16, "That he l a i d down h i s l i f e f o r US.*'

Throughout t h e New Testament Paul's doctrine of t h e atonement i s

s u p p rt ed.

. The Resurrection

A. Resurrection i n t h e Old Testament

The r e s u r r e c t i o n doctrine was a gradual growth among t h e Jews. It .

was becoming general by t h e times of Daniel. But even i n Jesus' tine
t h e Sadducees d i d not believe i n the resurrection.

The Hebrew concept of survival was t h e continuance of t h e race--the

nation. It w a s a reproach t o be childless. Gene 30:23. "She conceived
and bore a son, and s a i d , 'God has taken away my reproach.

Ps. 17:15. When I awake, I shall be s a t i s f i e d e l l

Ps. 73:24. ttThou dost guide m e with t h y counsel, and afterward thou
w i l t receive m e t o glory.lt

Dan. 12:2. "And many o f those who sleep i n t h e dust of t h e e a r t h s h a l l

awake, some t o e v e r l a s t i n g l i f e , and some t o shame and e v e r l a s t i n g con-
tempt t
B. Resurrection i n t h e New Testament

Matt. 22:23. !'The Sadducees came t o him, who say t h e r e i s no resur-

rection. It

Acts 24:15. ItHaving a hope i n God...that t h e r e w i l l be a resurrection

d both t h e just and t h e unjust.I1

Luke U:14. ttYou will be repaid a t the r e s u r r e c t i o n o f t h e just."

Rev, 2O:5. "This i s t h e first resurrection.t1

C. Paul and t h e Resurrection

Acts 26:8. Why i s i t thought incredible by any o f you t h a t God raises.
t h e dead?"

Acts &:a. ItfWith respect t o t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n of t h e dead I am on

t r i a l before you t h i s day. I I t
1 Thess. 4:16. "For t h e Lord himself will descend from heaven,..And
t h e dead in C h r i s t will rise f i r s t . "

- 138 -
 1 Core 15~52. l'For the trumpet will sound, and t h e dead will be r a i s e d
imperishable, and we s h a l l be changed."
..
1 Cor. 15:35,38. '#'How a r e t h e dead raised? with vhat kind o f body
do t h e y come?' .God gives it a body a s he has chosen.11

Rome 6:5. VOPi f we have been united with him i n a death l i k e h i s ,

we s h a l l c e r t a i n l y be united w i t h him i n a resurrection l i k e h i s o f t

D o Jesus and t h e Resurrect ion

Matt. 22:31. "And as f o r t h e resurrection o f t h e dead, have you not
read what was s a i d t o you by God."

John 11.25, trJesus s a i d t o her, '1 am t h e resurrection and t h e life."'

I

Mark l2:25, When they ris'e from t h e dead, they...are l i k e angels i n

heaven.

Luke 20:36, Vhey.,.are sons o f God, being sons o f t h e resurreation.It

John 5:28,29. "The hour i s coming when a l l who a r e i n t h e tombs will
hear his voice and come f o r t h , those who have done good, t o t h e resur-
r e c t i o n o f l i f e , and those who have done e v i l , t o t h e r e s u r r e c t i o n o f
judgment **